Letters of Helena Roerich 1935-1939 Volume II 1967 Copyright 1967 Agni Yoga Society, Inc. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission from the publisher Second Printing 1981 The only English translation of the original work authorized by the World Headquarters of the Agni Yoga Society 319 West 107th Street, New York, N.Y. 10025 Printed in the United States of America Forward The original edition of this book was published in Russian in 1940 by the Latvian Roerich Society in Riga. The publishers express their sincere appreciation to Mme. V. L. Dutko for her fine work in rendering the first English translation. We also take this opportunity to express our deep gratitude to all those members of the Agni Society whose assistance and untiring work have made the publication of this book possible. Agni Yoga Society is honored to present the Letters of Helena Roerich, Volume II as an integral part of The Teaching of Living Ethics. Preface The first volume of Helena Roerich's Letters was published in 1954. A span of thirteen years has elapsed, and the second volume is now being issued. Shortly after the appearance of the first volume, Mme. Roerich passed on, but her work continues and bears fruit, visibly and invisibly. The preface to the first volume was inspired by her presence among us. We feel therefore that is fitting to repeat here that same preface. "When the images of great historic figures reach us from remote antiquity they are somehow assimilated in consciousness more easily. Even if they are veiled in myths and legends, they are very convincing. With the passage of time, everything seems possible. Writers and artists of all ages dedicate their best inspirations to these distant images. Whole generations are inspired by these heroes and heroines. No one envies them, and no one ponders at what cost the achievements were performed. What is preserved is purely the record of glorious human ascent. "It is not quite so with images from the recent past, to say nothing of the present time. Take, for instance, the biographical sketches of the great men of late. So much that is unessential, uncharacteristic, is mentioned regarding them! This only proves that the final essence of their lives has not yet been weighed and appreciated. The most doubtful, the least-proven details are invariably included; hence, the conclusions, if not altogether negative, tend to be depreciative. "Of course, with passing ages the scales will be balanced. The justice of the people will remove much that obscured the eyes of contemporaries. The judgment of the ages does not necessarily have to demean. Even in the short span of a hundred years we see that a great deal has attained its own balance. The lengthy pages on which the great souls were disparaged have not yet disintegrated. Our grandfathers witnessed how cruel and unjust was the attitude of people toward certain manifestations which, in less than a century, were to become the pride of their country and even of the whole world. And we ourselves are now witnesses of the same. "Beautiful images are passing before us of men and women who are the true creators of culture. And it would seem desirable to recognize them immediately rather than postpone unnecessarily. Why hide them in the archives and screen them from sight until they grow into a fantasy of the folk imagination? "Here we encounter a remarkable contemporary figure, an outstanding Russian woman. Revealing unusual qualities even in childhood, she is seen as a little girl secretly carrying away a heavy volume of Dore's Bible. Bending from its burdensome weight, hiding it from the grown-ups, she has taken the treasure in order to study the illustrations, and eventually (when she teaches herself to read) to study the Testaments. "From her father's bookcase, at an unusually early age, she also took volumes on philosophy. Amidst the noisy, and it seems distracting, environment she was able to develop a profound contemplation of life, as if she had possessed it long ago. Honesty, justice, a constant search for Truth, and love for creative work – all this actually transformed the whole of life around the strong young spirit. And the whole house, the whole family, became directed by the same benevolent principles. All difficulties and dangers were endured under the same stoic leadership. The accumulated knowledge and striving to perfection brought a victorious solution of problems, and this led the surrounding people toward the luminous path. Ignorance, darkness, malice were always acutely sensed. Wherever it was possible, both physical and spiritual healing was performed. Life became full of true labor. From morning till night everything was performed for the benefit of humanity. The broadest correspondence was carried on; books were written; works of many volumes translated; and all this was done in an amazingly tireless spirit. Even the most difficult circumstances were conquered by true faith which became real straight-knowledge! Surely, wonderful accumulations are necessary for such knowledge! All young people should know of this tireless life as a vital example of austere achievements, benevolence, and constructiveness. When the difficulties of this inspirational work are known, it will be particularly helpful toward the realization that incessant advancement can be made. Often, one thinks that everything is hopeless, that good is defenseless against evil, so great are the delusions resulting from human despair. Therefore, real vital examples are indeed most important; and we may rejoice at the encouragement such an example as this provides for all beginners in constructive work." So speaks the most authentic witness! We, friends and admirers of the works of Elena Ivanovna,* can receive fiery flashes of her broad and wise contemplation from her letters, for is not her whole life imbued with fire? The Woman's Movement, cosmological researches, the Living Ethics--all these can be found in her letters to friends. Elena Ivanovna was opposed to the publication of her letters, but we, her numerous friends, have been exchanging copies of what were for us their most precious indications. Eventually we came to the conclusion that, considering the demand for these letters by an increasing number of friends and co-workers, it was necessary to publish them in book form. We applied to E. I. herself, and at last received her permission. Of course, the first volume consists only of a relatively small number of letters, or rather fragments of letters, which in most cases are just the answers to various questions of co-workers. The names of the co-workers and even their places of residence are not mentioned, as what is important is the subject dealt with. As to the correspondents, they themselves know whom the letters concern and on what occasions they were written. Through the gradual publication of these letters, the breadth of thought of this remarkable Russian woman will be revealed. In Russia as well as abroad during her world travels, she always gave herself in service both to her own country and to humanity. The Russians have contributed quite a number of remarkable women in various fields of life. One can think of the names of such heroines as Kovalevsky, Blavatsky, Dashkova, Volkonsky, Morozova and many others. From the remote past until now, they have served humanity with their unusual talents and knowledge. The activities of women have been recognized only recently, but already we can see the influence of women in all spheres; art, literature, philosophy, medicine, education, industry, aviation – in short, wherever the new world is being built. Elena Ivanovna has always been hoping to publish a worthy book, a bibliographical work, dedicated to woman. Moreover, she has never had in view any estrangement from the world; on the contrary, she always thinks of the broadest, closest cooperation, which would forever remove the conventional limitations of ignorance. Being privileged to present these thoughts of a wonderful woman thinker, the publishers take great pleasure in giving to all seekers of truth and culture the possibility of becoming acquainted with the profoundly penetrative letters of Elena Ivanovna Roerich. 1935 1 16 July 1935 I read with deep emotion your letter with the description of the solemn day on which the Society was opened. Thus was inaugurated one more beautiful movement as a bulwark against warring darkness. I know how much of your heart's aspiration and self-sacrificing work went into the foundation of this pure nucleus of Light in the name of victorious culture! You are therefore the first to receive my ardent greetings and the joy of my spirit at this beautiful celebration of your achievements. Please give my heartiest greetings and best wishes to the Administration and all the founding members of the Society, who worked for this benevolent goal. May this stronghold grow in strength, and may it courageously, luminously, and joyously utilize its forces on the path of service for the General Good. I was also touched by your reaction to the lofty idea of the Banner of Peace, and I would therefore like to ask if you would consider establishing within your Society a permanent committee for the promotion of the Pact and Banner of Peace? It should be possible to unite those groups already existing, thus achieving solidarity and accord in actions. Think it over. I find your precautions for guarding the Society against the penetration of undesirable members extremely useful. It is indeed important to guard against the harmful element from the very beginning. Do not attempt to enlarge your activities too much. Primarily, the nucleus of the Society should be worked out and brought into harmony. Large numbers were never a guarantee of success. I understand your complete joy in associating with flaming hearts. I knew and still know such joy. However, years of experience have taught me to be more reserved and not to trust impulses too easily, and especially of those who have just approached the Teaching. In the beginning, we all march like burning torches; but later, under the action of the unfailing occult laws, our true nature begins to reveal itself more rapidly, and certain characteristics, that we did not even suspect we had, come to the surface, qualities which otherwise perhaps would have remained unrevealed until the next incarnation. The Great Teacher says in The Mahatma Letters, "As the water develops the heat of caustic lime so does the teaching bring into fierce action every unsuspected potentiality latent in him [the aspirant]." And now regarding your questions: One must bear in mind that during the whole expanse of their lives all the Great Teachers, and Mahatmas, or the White Brothers, were Bodhisattvas. Maha-Chohan, or Great Lord, is the title of the Lord of Shambhala. The duties connected with this appointment are undertaken alternately by the White Brothers, according to their individual tasks. The Seven Chohans correspond to the Seven Kumaras of The Secret Doctrine, but esoterically there are eight of them. All these Seven Kumaras were the Lords of Fire, who endowed humanity with Mind. As for the brothers of darkness, these are certainly encountered within humanity itself. They are very numerous, and no wonder, for their path is the path of gratification of the base passions. The percentage of true workers of Light is very small; likewise, the percentage of "fireflies" is not large, the more so in that their ignorance and lukewarmness, or non-resistance to evil, work for the benefit of the brothers of darkness. It is difficult to imagine how skillful are the spirits of high degree among the brothers of darkness who consciously work for disunity. It is said that they love to use those who approach the Teaching of Light and who attach themselves to communities established for the Common Good, yet are not firm in devotion and convictions. Playing upon their waverings and by instilling doubt, they are able to bring on confusion and deterioration. That is why caution is advised with the new untested souls when they approach the Teaching. The brothers of darkness are very fond of brilliant intellects developed at the expense of heart, for through them they can act most subtly. Indeed, only the crudest spirits attack and make use of low consciousnesses. "If humans are threatened by devils, the Archangel is accosted by Satan himself! If small devils bother brothers – Satan himself besets hermits." And as it is said in the first volume of Leaves of Morya's Garden: " I know thee who scratches at the door. Thou hopest upon the shoulders of a guest to enter My House. I know thee. Thou hast become subtle and resourceful, even more resourceful than many of Mine. Thou has fastened thy clasps and prepared thy garments. Thou hast even studied all My expressions. I hear thee pronounce even JOY. But here I shall stop thee. Thou dost not dare pronounce the joy of Love. Thy joy is the joy of hatred. But behind hatred is hovering the loathsome shadow of doubt. And doubt is not worthy of a shield. I will receive thy arrows in My Shield. But if thou wilt persist. I will send thee with a smile – but one." Thus, let us protect ourselves from all those who waver. You ask when the brothers of darkness came into existence. Strictly speaking, they came at the same time as the Brothers of Light, from the moment that there appeared a spark of intelligence and of conscious, that is, free, will in man. With the first glimpse of discrimination comes the first concept of good and evil, and the already conscious will directs man hither or thither. But an entirely organized camp of the brothers of darkness began to function in Atlantis, during the Fourth Race. Their great battle with the Sons of Wisdom, or Light, ended in victory for the latter and in the destruction of Atlantis. At the head of the Sons of Light stands the Archangel Michael. His adversary in the camp of darkness is Satan (who still bears the name, Lucifer, although he lost the right to this name long ago); at one time he was amongst the great Kumaras, who bestowed the light of Mind upon the poor Earth-dwellers, who lacked it. In connection with this, read the legend about Lucifer in On Eastern Crossroads.* This legend is based on a great Truth. Thus, the Prince of the World is now fighting for his very existence. The predicted great Armageddon of our race is in full swing. And again the Archangel Michael, with his resplendent host, is fighting against Lucifer. Of course, victory is always with the forces of Light, but dreadful cataclysms are unavoidable. That is why the strongholds of Light are so essential-during the approaching threatening time they can give shelter to all the Forces of Light. Although the decisive moment is behind you there is still time for many children to grow old. Thus the destiny of the world is in the hands of humanity. The planet can be saved only if there is a resurrection of the spirit, only if the consciousness is liberated from the phantoms of the past and directed toward the construction of the New World on the basis of a new understanding of cooperation and knowledge. As I have already written on these themes, I will quote from one of my letters, it might be helpful to you: Every great Teacher, speaking of the end of the world, could not have had in mind the final completion of the evolution of our planet. For if evolution were to follow its natural course of development, the planet would enter its seventh and last cycle and its humanity would enter the Seventh Race, with all its sub-races, so that at the crowning of such an evolution there could not be a Day of Judgment. For by that time humanity and the planet would have reached the condition of the higher worlds where there is no imperfection or conscious opposition to good by any evil force. But of course, the Great Teachers knew the difficult karma of humanity and the planet. They knew of the threatening danger, and therefore They had in mind the approaching removal of the race, which is always followed by tremendous cosmic cataclysms and is foreshadowed by the great sorting in advance of the final Judgment. Being Initiates, They knew that this catastrophe could become the Last Day, owing to the terrible downfall of spirituality in the human race. Quite possibly, there may not be a sufficient amount of high counteracting, or rather, discharging energies to save the planet from the final gigantic explosion. To this explosion the Prince of the World is directing all his efforts, since he knows that in a purified atmosphere pierced by the new fiery rays, or energies, the spheres of Earth will become unbearable for him, and his continued presence here made impossible. Therefore, he strives for an explosion in order to float away on the wreck. Remember, in the Teaching it is said that precisely the spirit of man can become the exploder of the planet. It is mentioned also that the number of dischargers is very small, and that They bear the whole burden of maintaining the planet's balance. A strong spirit can save a whole area from earthquake. Thus, in the ancient days, the Great Teachers sent their advanced disciples to places threatened by earthquakes. Many I people think that the dark ones act only through evil, corruption and crime. How wrong they are! Only crude and relatively insignificant forces act in this way. Much more dangerous are those who masquerade under the Light of the Teaching. Ignorance and lack of intuition push many into the arms of darkness, and deprive them for a long time, if not forever, of the salutary influence and attraction of the rays of the great Stronghold of Light. Dreadful is Armageddon – the dark forces are struggling for their very existence. Despair unites them and makes them so persistent in trying to achieve their aim. The Prince of the World has very many talented collaborators – some conscious, some unconscious – and it is foolish to think that they do not know the ways of the most cunning subtlety. There are very shrewd and inventive, and they act according to the level of their victims. But all of them lack tolerance and warmth of heart. Thus intertwined is darkness with Light on our Earth. The snare of darkness is woven by skillful hands. Many terrifying things are now practiced in the world. A great deal of the most disgusting sorcery is spread all over Earth. Of course the biggest centers of population are usually chosen by the main dark forces and are used as their centers. And their best weapon is the ignorant masses. That is why the unity of all the white and near-white forces is so essential! But the latter so easily become greyish and fill the ranks of those of whom it is said in the Apocalypse, "because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth." Only the power of devotion and the striving to serve the Great Hierarchy of Light can save from the widely spread snares of the Prince of the World. Yes, the wave of evil is inundating Earth, and all the efforts of the self-denying workers of Light are needed in order to save the sinking vessel of humanity! That is why it is so extremely important to send out the sparks of Light, but at the same time to watch lest he who receives a spark, by lending it to one who does not merit it, set fire to the whole structure. The human soul is bottomless! And the most dreadful scourge of the soul is ambition; verily, there is not a worse foe, nor a more common one. If this viper is not checked immediately, it assumes the size of a boa constrictor. Ambition is a burning scourge for the stoutest hearts, and a terrible torture, which man cruelly prepares for himself. Once more, I welcome you in your beautiful work. In spite of difficulties, treasure the higher joy of achievement. This joy of achievement must be cultivated in oneself as well as in others. This is most essential, since only in it lies the pledge of the salvation of humanity, the pledge for the approach of the New World! Great Spiritual Toilers and heroes are needed! Thus, create heroes! This was the farewell bidding of one of the Highest Spirits when he was leaving our planet. Let us become heroines and spiritual toilers, and we shall be taking the shortest path, until a joyous meeting. The joy of the future is ordained, but, indeed, the period of waiting at the threshold is always wearisome. 2 22 July 1935 The Teaching of Living Ethics is by no means for the weak-hearted, and therefore only well-tested souls should be accepted into this group – it is quality, not quantity that counts. If there is a shortage of strong hearts, it is better not to start. One should not profane the Teaching of Light, and besides, we are not missionaries. It is said in the Teaching that anyone who is forcibly enticed would become a "millstone on the neck." We are searching for free souls, unfettered by any fears. "The Teaching is not sugar-coated nuts and it is not silver trinkets. The Teaching is rich silver ore." The books of the Teaching will spread, and, what is more important, they will get into the right hands. So many souls are looking for Light and for new values amidst the chaos of scorned and abased lofty concepts. From all corners of the world come enquiries and pleas for more knowledge about how to join the Army of Light. That is why it is so joyous for us to carry our lamp. You write about caution, but who knows the need for it better than I? But I know also of courage, of creative daring, and first of all, of great balance. Therefore, caution should not turn into the fear that springs from persecution, neither should daring become senseless bravado. However, because of my very nature, I prefer the latter; I believe in the wise proverb, "God helps the brave," and also another, a more prosaic one, "To be afraid of wolves means not going to the woods, not picking mushrooms." Thus, let us say that caution must be combined with daring and should be applied in wise co-measurement with the circumstances and conditions. But the sparks of Light, which kindle the new consciousnesses, should be cast into space, for otherwise where would be the guiding Principle? Without these sparks of Light, all will sink into darkness and deterioration. I know that extracts from my letter caused all sorts of comments, but what does it matter? Praise emanating from certain types can only result in humiliation and pollution; I would therefore prefer to be attacked by them. The ancient wisdom says, "Name your enemies, and I shall tell who you are." And the Teaching says, "Without slander grateful humanity would have interred the most vital manifestations." We should add to this the wisdom of Christ, "A prophet is not without honor, but in his own country, and among his own kin, and in his own house." (St. Mark 6:4). This truth has been repeated by all the hounded and persecuted benefactors of mankind, during all times and in all nations, but, alas, it will remain as strong as ever until humanity goes through the fiery baptism of the spirit. Thus, I am not afraid of anathema, and hardly anyone who is truly devoted to the Teaching and to the evolution of the spirit is afraid of it. Hence, I shall never renounce my convictions: I believe in the Unutterable Divine Principle, which abides in each human being, and I believe in the birth of Christ in the human soul on its way to perfection. Moreover, every educated man knows the significance of the terms Krestos or Kristos (Christ), and that they were taken from the pagan vocabulary. I wrote recently to one of my co-workers about the meaning of this term, and I will repeat it to you. Krestos was the designation given to a neophyte who was on probation as a candidate for the degree of Hierophant. Only after a disciple went through all the sufferings and passed all the tests, in the last ritual of initiation he was anointed and became according to the language of the Mysteries, Christ, "the purified." His finite personality was fused with his infinite individuality and he then became an immortal Ego. For the first Christians, the word Christos or Christ was synonymous with our higher Ego. In this sense, one should understand that Christ is the Redeemer of sins. Thus, the redemption of personal sins is performed by the soul – the conductor and the messenger of Christ - perpetually, during the long chain of earthly lives of our individual Ego. "The Christ on the cross, of every human being, must descend into Hades at some point of its evolution, in order to bring back to normal conditions the soul that has been plunged therein as an effect of the evil deeds of its lower self. In other words, Divine Love must reach down into the heart of man, conquer and regenerate the man, before he can appreciate the enormity of his offenses against Divine Law and forgive himself for the sins committed against himself, and forgiveness must be obtained to complete at-one-ment." In Christianity, I adhere to the faith of the first Christian Fathers, and I especially revere the great Origen and St. Anthony. I dream of a new ecumenical council, which would return to the pure foundations of the early centuries of Christianity. In the wonderful books of Dobrotolubye* one can find beautiful thoughts. One even comes across praise for the enemies! Because no one but they can evoke so well our hidden abilities and qualities; and so they have been called "Christ's cauterizers," for in ancient days many diseases were treated by cauterization. It is admirable that you plan to apply the Teaching in life. Verily, just as faith is dead without deeds, so the Teaching is useless without its application in life. I understand what you mean in your letter and what you would like to learn. But I must warn you that I am against any kind of sentimentality and the rosy promises about the ease of attainments that abide in the late occult literature. Precisely they engender so many lukewarm, halfway aspirations which lead nowhere. Life has taught me how dangerous are all sorts of promises and encouragement of impossible hopes, how ruinous they can be, and how much betrayal they may cause. Therefore I do not like to conceal the reality if I see that the spirit is ready to accept it. I would rather keep silent than lull one with rosy promises. And how can one promise anything when the key to all achievements is in man himself, and without his participation no one else can do anything for him ? The Highest Teacher can help him only at a certain period when the spirit is ready to open the heart to the Call and to put into action his dormant divine forces. However, the strengthening of these forces is possible only if the disciple constantly continues to intensify his efforts to perfect and transfigure his inner being. Collaboration is a necessary condition in everything. Therefore, you should point out to all newcomers that there are endless degrees of discipleship and of the approach to Light, and that each one can occupy only that degree which corresponds to his past accumulations; likewise, he can ascend the ladder only by his own intensive striving in the present. But the path of Service is still more difficult, since this is the path of achievement, which requires complete self-denial. You may think that our life is easy, but if you knew the reality, your heart would speak differently. In order to bear the entire burden of the awesome responsibility and ever-growing difficulties, I affirm myself every day in joy and readiness to face the most difficult. Indeed, beauty is in self-denial. And now more than ever the world needs spiritual toilers and heroes, now, in the threatening days of Armageddon. But, I do not summon anyone, and you should not call the spiritually immature, because an excessive burden is not useful. Great tempering of spirit and heart is necessary, for each day brings us all sorts of trials. The strain and tension of a bearer of the burden of the New World is awful! His work is performed on three planes; by his energies, he discharges the surrounding atmosphere, often preventing destructive earthquakes in his vicinity; he carries the burden of those who turn to him and is greatly responsible for all that is entrusted to him. Only very strong spirits can enter the Path of Service. Therefore one should never entice, or tempt by rosy promises. Certainly, even the thorough reading of the books of the Teaching will invariably bring benefit through broadening the consciousness, thus affording a possibility for new flights of the spirit. But it is impossible to expect immediate fiery achievements and a fiery transmutation of the centers if the Teaching is applied spasmodically. The occult laws are exact and unfailing. The most exact correspondence prevails in the realm of the occult. Also, newcomers should be warned about one more occult law which is beautifully described by H. P. Blavatsky in an article called "Warning" in the third volume of The Secret Doctrine. The coming year, 1936, which has already begun esoterically, will lay the foundation for many remarkable events. However, very few will be able to comprehend their significance. Just remember that everything happens in Inscrutable Ways; and therein is great wisdom, otherwise the dark forces would destroy all the best possibilities and beginnings. Thus, the proverb, "Man proposes, and God disposes," is particularly true in decisive events. I believe that you would fulfill a great task if you could take a stand for the defense of the Teaching. There are so many opportunities where you could say a good word, and one need not look for special occasions or deliver unusual speeches. An appropriate word, spoken at the right time, often leads to great deeds, or arrests ruinous results. And so, please do not worry too much. Strive with your heart toward the Teaching, and much will be simplified and become clear. Each luminous undertaking is created in unexpected ways. True, the volcano is raging, and much darkness is around, but those devoted to the service for the Common Good need not be alarmed. Calamities always happen to the lukewarm ones, those who follow half-ways and are fond of half-measures. We shall not err in saying that the peril to the world lies in half-measures and in non-resistance to evil. Verily, we live again in the times of Atlantis! Only now one should provide not an ark, but an airplane. And the best airplane is the wings of the spirit. Courageously accept vigilance, and strong faith in the Leading Hand will carry you over any and all abysses. Courage, courage, and again courage – is today's dictum. The feathers of fear pull us down, whereas the wings of courage carry us over the abyss. Thus, let us be inspired by the beauty of courage and by the power of faith in the luminous future. I send joy to you, but this is a special joy, it is the joy of difficulties. When we shall learn not to be frightened by difficulties, we shall come close to the bearing of achievement. 3 30 July 1935 The definition of the Monad is correct. Thus, in The Secret Doctrine it is said that, "the Monad or Jiva per se cannot be even called spirit: it is a ray, a breath of the ABSOLUTE, or the Absoluteness rather....having no relations with the conditioned and relative finiteness, [Absoluteness] is unconscious on our plane. Therefore, besides the material which will be needed for its future human form, the monad requires (a) a spiritual model, or prototype, for that material to shape itself into; and (b) an intelligent consciousness to guide its evolution and progress, neither of which is possessed by the homogeneous monad, or by senseless though living matter. The Adam of dust requires the Soul of Life to be breathed into him: the two middle principles, which are the sentient life of the irrational animal and the Human Soul, for the former is irrational without the latter...." Thus, "The Monad becomes a personal ego when it incarnates; and something remains of that [incarnate] personality through Manas, when the latter is perfect enough to assimilate Buddhi." Thus, individuality is built gradually, and can only be partially expressed on Earth. More from The Secret Doctrine: "Metaphysically speaking, it is of course an absurdity to talk of the 'development' of a Monad, or to say that it becomes 'Man'... It stands to reason that a MONAD cannot either progress or develop, or even be affected by the changes of states it passes through. It is not of this world or plane, and may be compared only to an indestructible star of divine light and fire, thrown down on to our Earth as a plank of salvation for the personalities in which it indwells. It is for the latter to cling to it; and thus partaking of its divine nature, obtain immortality. Left to itself the Monad will cling to no one; but, like the 'plank,' be drifted away to another incarnation by the unresting current of evolution." It is also advisable to reread paragraph 275 in Agni Yoga. And now with regard to divine Love, what else can it be but the Great Principle, or the beginning of attraction, or affinity, or that very Fohat in its differentiation as Divine Love (Eros), the electric power of affinity and sympathy, allegorically manifested in the attempt to combine the pure spirit, which is a ray inseparable from the One or Absolute, with the soul. These two form the monad in man, whereas in nature it is the first link between the eternally unconditional and the manifested. I am happy to tell you that I receive the most beautiful reports about your book. It is so pleasing to hear that, after having read your book, young souls are looking to you for leadership. Work joyously, and bring light to the seeking souls. 4 30 August 1935 I received your letter a few days ago, and of course I would be very glad to help you. However, I think it is my duty to warn you that I do not agree with many of the statements in the books mentioned by you; moreover, I consider them to be even harmful. In life we come across bearers of various states of consciousness, and we must follow those responding most closely to our own spiritual and intellectual development. If, therefore, my words shall make you feel indignant, say so, and we shall send a friendly greeting to each other, while each follows his own path. I am not familiar with the doctrine of the Liberal Catholic Church, and am therefore unable to say anything either for or against it. With regard to Donov, I have heard of him and have also read his good little book Three Foundations of Life. However, I must oppose your remark, and must state that there is only one Hierarchy of Light, which is of course, the Trans-Himalayan Hierarchy. Just as Light conquers darkness, so does the Hierarchy of Light battle against and defeat the hierarchy of darkness. The latter is very strong, since it acts through a multitude of followers. Not one teacher, living on Earth in ordinary earthly conditions, can be compared with the great Himalayan Masters. Those Masters are so lofty in their spiritual achievement that they are no longer able to accept the burden of purely earthly existence and of a personal, direct leadership of and contact with the masses. That would constitute an unproductive expenditure of forces. Their tasks are planetary-cosmic to such an extent that They can allocate only a portion of Their forces to the direct guidance of certain units of humanity, and therefore They use Their nearest trusted ones and disciples for the purpose of transmitting the spiritual Teaching. At the present time, Their main forces are concentrated on the gigantic battle with the destructive dark forces in the Subtle World and on Earth, on staying the clashing of the nations until a certain time, and on suppressing the subterranean fire which threatens to explode our planet. Verily, frightful is the tension of Their forces for the salvation of Earth; while humanity, in its madness, walls up dynamite everywhere. Thus, because of such small numbers of co-workers on Earth, these selfless Guardians of ungrateful and ignorant humanity have taken completely upon themselves the incredible burden of discharging destructive energies. You write that you want knowledge, knowledge, and again knowledge! I presume you mean spiritual knowledge. If you have the fiery and constant striving toward the one chosen Image of the Hierarch of Light, you will achieve it. And the degree of this knowledge will depend wholly upon the accumulations of your own Chalice in previous lives, and on the power and ardor of your strivings in this life. If you are to succeed you must remember constantly and ardently with your heart the One Chosen Image. Also, if you wish to practice self-discipline, choose one or two of your worst qualities or habits and try to rid yourself of them. This discipline seems very simple, but in reality is extremely complex and difficult; still it is certainly the most fundamental method. You say that the counsels in Agni Yoga are so scattered that it is difficult to combine them into a system. However, to this I will say that this is the Teaching of Life in all its complexity, and the counsels were given to the disciples precisely on examples from life, when the circumstances which caused them arose; in this way they could be more easily assimilated. Indeed, the whole of nature demonstrates how a perfect organism develops its organs simultaneously, and not successively. Thus, the Teaching of Life is so constructed that on each new step the consciousness is able to embrace the greatest possible periphery and thus enter life, yet not be withdrawn from it. Have you the first books, Leaves of Morya's Garden I and II? In a way, they are an introduction to the Agni Yoga Series, but in essence they actually deal with the majority of questions and aspects of life which are treated in detail and elucidated from different angles in the next volumes of the Teaching. You are right, the purer the conductor, the easier it is for the Forces of Light to operate through him - indeed, purity of soul is essential. As it is said, purified psychic energy is a panacea for all diseases. 5 3 September 1935 Your statement is correct: precisely, the Fire of Space, when realized is transmuted into psychic energy. The so-called principles in us (excluding the physical body and the etheric double, which dissipate after death) are only aspects, or conditions, of our consciousness. Indeed all sub-divisions (spirit, soul, higher or lower Manas) are in reality only various qualities of the same fundamental energy of fire, life or consciousness - the highest aspect of which is psychic energy. Therefore, in order to attain the Fiery World - the world of the higher spirituality - we have to transmute or sublimate the fires of our nerve centers up to their seventh state. Thus, the Fiery World is the world of sublimated feelings or consciousness. Verily not one human feeling disappears; it exists in its subtle condition in the Fiery World and responds to higher attractions and vibrations. The whole of cosmos is built upon the septenary principle, therefore, each energy, each manifestation includes in itself its septenary scale of tension and refinement. And now, concerning the Mother of the World, each concept should be considered in its various aspects. Each cosmic principle or manifestation has its reflections or embodiments on Earth. Thus, the Mother of the World, when considered in her cosmic aspect, is Mulaprakriti, the One, all-containing, all-conceiving. In the earthly reflection, however, She is the Great Spirit of the Feminine Principle. Behind each manifestation, each aspect, and each symbol stands the great Individuality. Thus, each high Individuality has its own substitutes or personifiers, the nearest to it by ray, and sometimes it appears personally in such incarnations. Hence the concept of Avatara. Thus, the high Spirit that was incarnated, let us say, as Isis, Ishtar, etc., did not necessarily have to be the spirit of the Mother of the World, but was impregnated by her Ray; and, indeed, because of this, in the later legends the image of Isis became fused with the Image of the Great Mother of the World. Yes, the period of our planet is now passing through is very grave and tense. Frequent earthquakes have poisoned the atmosphere closest to Earth, and one can expect outbursts of new madnesses in human consciousness. That is why it is so important to spread the books of Living Ethics. It is excellent that you pay attention to various omens – you should write them down. I do not agree with you that eloquence is so essential. It is not a bad asset, but that is all. Of most importance is the quality of one's aura. Often, an eloquent speaker leaves just a fleeting impression, that is, if the spiritual tension of his aura was insignificant. Whereas two or three words spoken from the heart by a bearer of a luminous aura may transform the one who comes into touch with him. Thus, the main influence comes not from words, but rather from the quality and the tension of our inner fire. The very presence of such fiery aura in a large and mixed gathering brings soothing accord. It can happen that a mediocre lecturer, for some reason, singularly kindles his audience, and he gives himself the credit for it; but in reality there may have been in the crowd one or two intense harmonious auras, which, by their powerful vibrations, created the atmosphere favorable for perception. Arhip Ivanovich Kuinji, the teacher of N. K., was quite devoid of the gift of words. With difficulty, and between lengthy pauses, he could combine only a few words, but by the power of his inner fire, he could make such a tremendous impression with those few words. This abrupt speech suited his powerful spirit – like the heavy blows of a sculptor's hammer, it could bring forth sparks from blocks of stone! 6 5 September 1935 One must not be disturbed by disagreements between representatives of the various religio-philosophical systems, for out of the friction of opinions fly sparks of one Truth! However, I would certainly advise you to become more fully acquainted with the Eastern thought; many problems will then be solved easily. The difficulty lies in the fact that the Western mind can hardly, if at all, accept contradictions, whereas this acceptance is considered by the East as precisely the foundation of its philosophical systems, beginning with cosmogony and cosmology and ending with the moral code. Thus, he who worships only the formless Aspect in the highest state of illumination exclaims, "Verily, Formless and Form are one. Brahman (the highest Reality) and Maya (illusion) are one!" Also it is essential to explain what is Samadhi, or the highest spiritual illumination. So much is written about this state by people who have never experienced it, or who have just experienced it in its slightest form. But there are as many gradations of Samadhi as there are degrees of consciousness and cycles of spiritual perfectment. The degree of illumination obtained corresponds always with our spiritual accumulations. Hence the variety in the depth of these illuminations should be made clear. If the attainment of Samadhi could give us omniscience, then the idea of Infinity would have to be abandoned. Moreover, the consciousness immersed in Samadhi obtains illumination in accordance with its individual accumulations and the spheres accessible to it, and can transfer only a part of these experiences to the physical plane. For the physical organism is unable to respond for a long time to the highest vibrations and impress them upon the brain without ruinous effects. Science has already proven the destructive effect of discrepant vibrations. Thus, a man returning from Samadhi retains certain memories, but this does not imply that he becomes all-knowing and that henceforth he can penetrate into the essence of any event. He has seen or experienced a certain state of ecstasy or a higher tension of emotion, or he has gained insight into the essence of this or that manifestation. Thus he may have achieved the perception of eternal being, of the highest love, of the beauty of Be-ness, of the unity of all beings, or of his presence in everything and union with all and everything; nevertheless, he will not become omniscient in the earthly sense of the word. Perceptions in Samadhi are of a different nature; one may come close to the nuomena of things, but on returning to Earth one must study their effects by earthly methods. It is, of course, exceedingly difficult to describe in words the inexpressible. But still, "Thought reigns above all Samadhi. The higher, the more powerful. The more flaming the thought, the more useful the manifestation. Truly, thought is all-powerful and limitless." Moreover, on our planet the attainment of Samadhi is accessible only to a high Arhat who lives in completely different conditions. Certainly Vivekananda did not achieve complete Samadhi, but, not being sufficiently prepared for it physically, even the degree of Samadhi in which he was immersed brought its sad results. His earthly death was the result of this premature and forcible experience. The human organism of our planetary cycle is still far from such perceptions, and therefore lengthy preparation is needed, not only for this kind of manifestation but also for lesser fiery ones. The very finest vibrations of the unregulated force of Kundalini may destroy a body which is not trained or tempered for its acceptance. Let us bear in mind that the so-called "yogi, " Ramacharaka (an American by the name of Atkinson), certainly was never a yogi even if he was amongst the listeners of Vivekananda. Hence the freedom with which he writes about mechanical methods without clarifying all the dangers connected with such forcing. Thousands of books dealing with easy mechanical methods of developing the hidden lower psychic powers are now thrown upon the world book market. In truth, these ignorant and irresponsible writers are collaborating with the forces of darkness. The latter want nothing so much as to open certain centers in people and thus get hold of them, and through them to join in earthly life in order to fulfill their dark plans. Indeed they are trying to retain around Earth an atmosphere polluted by the very low emanations necessary for their existence. Without doubt, simple, rhythmic breathing is in itself quite beneficial. People forget not only the benefit to be derived from fresh air but precisely how to breathe correctly, which actually is the foundation of our health. However, the pranayama of Hatha Yoga has nothing to do with such rhythmic breathing. The pranayama employed by the Hatha Yogis has as its purpose, by means of suspension of breath, rotation and other gymnastics, the arousing and calling forth of an influx of blood to certain centers, thus causing their increased activity. But one can well imagine how harmful it can be for a man to arouse the centers that are in organs which for some reason, are weakened or even diseased; certainly their diseased condition will only be intensified. That explains why there are so many unfortunate cases among those who practice pranayama under ignorant and irresponsible teachers. The opening of the centers can safely take place only under the guidance of a Great Teacher, who sees the true condition of one's organism in all its complexity, and who knows what can be applied or permitted, and when. Let us bear in mind that precisely during the transmutation of the centers a tremendous tension and influx of blood toward them take place. The Teacher must know how, at times, to transfer these tensions to a less dangerous place, or to divert the excess of blood, in order to avoid general conflagration and even fiery death. Believe me, the Teacher will not lose a single moment if a disciple is ready for such transmutation, and will provide whatever is necessary for his organism in accordance with his way of life. I have written enough to my correspondents about the harm of mechanical ways, and about the danger of the development of mediumship. For true discipleship, it is essential to apply the strength of the spirit and to know the truth, rather than to be tempted by all sorts of tricks, accessible to any medium. After my definition of Samadhi, you can see how relative are illuminations. The concept of Infinity excludes the possibility of ever achieving absolute knowledge, and therein lies the entire grandeur – this is LIFE. Each Manvantara, each cycle has its truth, and humanity is given that portion of it which can be assimilated during that particular cycle. Of course, the Arhats cannot disagree on fundamental principles, but even they are perpetually learning and deepening their knowledge. Is it possible to imagine complete cognition? Surely that would be equivalent to annihilation! Indeed, what then would happen with our consciousness, the very essence of which lies in perpetual motion and perception? Infinite is life, and infinite are its perceptions and possibilities. I will conclude my explanation, with joy in the Immeasurable and Unutterable Grandeur. And now regarding the Voice of Silence, or the voice of the Invisible Teacher. Most certainly, this voice may not necessarily be the voice of our higher Ego, but precisely the voice of the Teacher; for these manifestations are almost indissolubly linked with each other. Is it possible to hear the voice of the Teacher if our higher Ego is in a "somnolent" state? In true spiritual development (and not in the case of a medium) our higher Ego is indeed receptive to the voice of the Invisible Teacher. Therefore, when we begin to hear the voice of the Teacher, we also hear the voice of our higher Ego. Do not be distressed, and remember that "all is possible in the realm of the spirit." Think of the parable about Dgul Nor in the Teaching. Once this formula is firmly realized, the mysticism which attracts you cannot be lost. Truly, we live in Infinity, and one should never lose sight of the significance of this majestic concept. Thus, trust your heart more; this is the only measurement, always and in everything. Regarding Mme. Kryjanovsky, for your information I may tell you that the best pages in her books are written, based, and compiled on automatic writings and also on the visions of her blind sister. I was told this by a friend of their family. Besides, she was undoubtedly well acquainted with many occult writings. She certainly read the works of H. P. Blavatsky, for there is a quotation from The Secret Doctrine in her series of books about the Magi. But it is quite possible that H. P. B. herself borrowed this particular passage from some travel books. At the end of the last century, Western literature, particularly that in English, was enriched by not a small quantity of so-called occult novels, which often testified to the considerable spiritual enlightenment of their authors. Along with some remarkable pages in Kryjanovsky's novels, one also finds a great deal of vulgarity. Nevertheless, I prefer her "Magi" series to many contemporary novels, for books of this kind always awaken the imagination of the reader and inspire him, over and above grey commonness, toward the unusual and beautiful. Certain writers erroneously attempt to make a Celt and a western Initiate out of Rama, this purest Aryan, an Avatar of Vishnu, and the hero of the majestic epic poem the Ramayana. The Cycle of Rama definitely exists, because Rama is an Avatar of Vishnu, and consequently the energies of his spirit nourish the consciousness of humanity for a particular term, or cycle. St. Yves d'Alveidre was a psychic and a medium; and toward the end of his life, he fell under the sway of his astral instructors to such an extent that his books are perhaps even more erroneous than the books of some other authors of occult novels. Of course, his Agarta and the Supreme Pontiff are his peculiar refraction of the great Shambhala and its Lord. It is amusing to see how he mixed existing exoteric legends with the astral accumulations and instructions received by him from astral impersonators. He is a victim of irresponsible astral instructors. Thus, the name Vatan, given for a secret language sounds strange to an Orientalist. According to him, he got this word from some initiated Brahmin, but in Arabic, Urdu, and Persian, vatan means motherland. Apparently, St. Yves d'Alveidre misunderstand the man with whom he was talking, and who was simply trying to tell him about his mother tongue. I have read his biography, and it is obvious that he was not a bad person, but that his mediumistic nature and his interest in spiritualism enfeebled his weak organism, resulting in mental imbalance. To show you to what extent the lofty concept of the Stronghold of the Great Brotherhood in its various aspects penetrates and lives in the consciousness of different nations, I will cite for you certain information about a presently existing society in the Far East. This society has many members and, as I understand, accepts even foreigners into its midst. It has its sacred army, which has nothing in common with a military organization. However, it adheres strictly to the established hierarchic principles. The main meeting place of this society, which is called "The Extraordinary Moment," is on one of the local "holy mountains." Now, this sacred army is preparing for an "Extraordinary Moment," which is understood in the broadest and, what is most important, in the spiritual sense. Thus, according to their teaching, the world is now facing a crisis, after which its spiritual regeneration, or rather new birth, may be expected. Thus, all sorts of conferences, conflicts, all sorts of attractions and repulsions are greatly on the increase. Humanity is suffering the pains of childbirth, but "the time will come when the gates of Heaven will open, and the earthly world will return to the heavenly world." Six stages, six steps lead to this moment: 1. The first period of the Omens – the end of the Great War. 2. The second period of the Omens – political and economic failures due to international psychology. 3. The first period of cataclysms (short) – unprecedented upheavals in the whole world. 4. The second period of cataclysms (short) – the appearance of Heavenly Forces in the arena. 5. The first period of constructiveness – the enlightened reign of the Heavenly Emperor in the world, governmental order marked by monism of the religious cult and of the affairs of state. This will be a hegemony of Light over the world, dispensed by the Heavenly Emperor through the establishment of inviolable institutions of power, which by that time will be in effect. This enlightened reign will be expressed by a special term... 6. The second period of constructiveness - the coming of divinely inspired rulers, representatives of science, technology, etc. At present, according to the members of this society, the world is in the second of the stages mentioned above. The prophets of this movement speak of the new world as the kingdom of Spirit, through direct communion of men with gods. This, they say, will be an earthly life without disease and hardships; life illumined by the light of Truth, Goodness, Beauty, Joy, and Love; life directed by the Heavenly Emperor on the principle of justice. In all this, the most remarkable thing is that this Great Plan was, they say, conceived many thousands of years ago and the Central world Encampment of the Great Gods upon the Sacred Mountain, where gods gather together, and its earthly projection is the mountain of this holy vicinity. So you can see how a great thought is refracted by all nations, and inevitably each one of them attributes the main role to its own people and country. -------- Do not blame T., he really did not know Russia. The deliberately distorted ideas regarding Russia held even today by foreigners only reveal their ignorance. For the majority of foreigners, Russia was and is a country of vandalism, all sorts of violations and license, and, above all, of profound ignorance. Even the best minds believe that Russia has not progressed very far since the times of Ivan the Terrible. Civilization has supplanted the meaning of culture, and many do not understand that one can be a civilized savage. People forget that the accumulations of culture are gathered over centuries, whereas civilization can be established in one decade. -------- It is true that there cannot be any disagreement among the Arhats, for the truth they know is the truth attainable by the spirit who has completed his self-perfectment not only for Earth but also for the highest planets of our solar system. In The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett it is said regarding Buddha that his spirit had run so successfully through his previous incarnations that he "escaped further reincarnations, but only on this earth...he will have to get reincarnated on the next planet. Only, ... he will be re-born in the highest – the seventh ring of the upper planet." Infinite is life and infinite are its attainments and possibilities. And so I shall finish this letter rejoicing at the Immeasurable and Unutterable Grandeur. 7 24 September 1935 It is most essential to point out the difference between mediumship, psychism and true spiritual development. Much harm has been done by books about all kinds of Hatha Yoga exercises. What ignorance is displayed in thinking that the highest and subtlest can be achieved by purely mechanical methods! You are quite right when you say that people, in striving for spiritual development (which to them so often means the achievement of psychic powers), forget that without active service to the General Good this development will be one-sided and unstable. Our inner fires are kindled only through contact with people. Only thus can we test ourselves; only thus shall we be able to sharpen and temper the blade of our spirit. Undoubtedly, certain isolation and periodic retreat is essential for the restoration of our forces. However, constant seclusion will never provide that tension of our forces which alone can bring their refinement. Many statements in the Teaching confirm this. For example, in the second book of Leaves of Morya's Garden, on page 47, it is said: "Christ, Buddha, and their closest co-workers did not use magic formulae but a acted and created in full blending with the spirit. Therefore, in the new evolution the former artificial methods must be abandoned....The mechanics of yogism are no longer suitable for the regeneration of the world." And further on, "Many times have saints returned to Earth because they had conveyed to the crowd too much of their exaltation instead of the structure of life. We are absolutely averse to monasteries, for they are the antithesis of life.... Indeed, through life one must attain."* Likewise in the book Agni Yoga it is said, in the middle of paragraph 161. "Raja Yoga, Jnana Yoga, Bhakti Yoga are all isolated from their surrounding reality [from active participation in life]; and because of this they cannot enter into the evolution of the future." And in paragraph 163, "This most unifying Yoga [Agni Yoga] exacts an obligation to construct** the entire life in conformity with a discipline externally imperceptible." This means that while constructing and working, one should take certain precautions and should follow the indicated regimen for maintaining health. Thus, if we study the lives of the Great Teachers of humanity, we shall discover that none of them shut themselves off from life, but poured all their forces, spiritual and physical, into the service of the General good. Thus, in everything let us follow these great examples in a lofty attainment of self-renunciation. The crown of self-renunciation is glorious! You could in turn, ask your questioners, "Would your spiritual development be benefited by knowledge of the degree of the spiritual height of Christ and Buddha?" You can quote to them from paragraph 8, page 190 of the second book of Leaves of Morya's Garden: "People will ask: 'Who is greater, Christ or Buddha?' Answer: 'It is impossible to measure the far-off worlds. We can only be enraptured by their radiance.'" Verily, compared to us Earth-dwellers, Christ and Buddha are indeed far-off stars of the Spirit. Let us remember that They, and also the Lord Maitreya, came from Venus at the dawn of the formation of physical man, therefore They are our Divine Forefathers and Masters. Now, about St. Yves d'Alveidre, he was a typical psychic, who practiced spiritualism and came under the control of astral impersonators. His books are a strange mixture of fragments of truth with errors. Certainly, to those unacquainted with Eastern thought, and who are approaching the Teaching of Living Ethics for the first time, one must give only as much as their consciousness is ready to assimilate. As it is said, "We must not intercept someone's thought, but infuse the new blood of life by nurturing the nervous system. Each answering word must be not the nail of a coffin but the physician's ray. A deferred reply may come in the form of advice." Disillusioning people or shattering their point of view is only permissible when great caution is used. We can do it gradually by suggesting fragments of new thought, by a gradual process of broadening the consciousness; but it is dangerous to make a too abrupt break. To be sure, for some people books like the novels of Kryjanovsky or the fantasies of St. Yves d'Alveidre are inspiring, so that a strong criticism of such books might extinguish the weak flame of their spirits. Only strong spirits, unattached to earthly things, are able to face the truth in all its superterrestrial beauty. But it is inadmissible to open the eyes by force. And now something else. Suggestion, if applied with force for the purpose of gain, is not only interference in karma but is plainly criminal. Whereas if we inspire and call forth lofty thoughts in man and his finer essence, or if we can restrain him from vice, such action is, of course, benevolent. If, while doing good, we take a certain part of karma upon ourselves, such karma surely does not encumber our spiritual progress. Only the Arhat knows where and when he must not help; as for ourselves, we should stretch forth a helping hand whenever our heart tells us to do so. While doing this, however, we must always remember the law of commensurability and goal-fitness, also, that spiritual help is the highest. There are some people who think they should give everything away, thereby making themselves dependent upon others! To such people we might speak with these words of the Teaching, "Who hath said that one must renounce madly! Madness doth so remain." However, one must help, for who knows when we are paying our old debts! Thus, if we refuse to help, we might thereby increase the interest on our debt with accumulating interest. It is a great mistake to refuse to help one's near ones because of fear of complicating one's own karma. Will this not be an act of the greatest egoism or selfhood? But of course one must learn to discriminate at the same time, since often one may help the undeserving and refuse the one truly in need. Here, as well, the heart is the only judge. Thus, if the help required is within our power, we should render it. Above all, we should remember that our karma is created, weighted, or eased mainly by THOUGHTS. Precisely, thought and inner motives weave our aura, which is a magnetic field that either attracts or repels possibilities. Indeed, thought-motive – this decisive factor of our karma – is often overlooked by those who discuss karma. But were it otherwise, it would be impossible to break the magic circle of causes and effects. For all is karma and all is held by karma. However, when we finish one round of karma for a certain cycle, we start a new round on other planes and worlds, and so unto Infinity. When the conclusion of karma is spoken of, it means that karma is ended only for a certain cycle or planet, etc. Thus, the conclusion of a man's karma on our planet means that his inner nature has purified and transmuted its energies to such an extent that further physical life on Earth can no longer give him anything; precisely, all the elements or energies which formed his being have reached that state of perfection which was the limit for this planet. Such a spirit, depending upon his mission, either stays in the higher spheres around Earth or leaves for the higher worlds. Thus, thought is the primary cause and the crown of all creation. Thoughts rule the world, consequently they rule karma. Do not be unhappy because of the necessity for spending so much time earning your living. We must all earn our bread. Indeed, all should be accomplished without retiring from life and by earthly hands and feet. Therein lies great beauty. Is labor performed in comfort and prosperity of great value? And do we ever hear much about such labor? No, all the giants of thought created amidst most trying circumstances. The work performed in ease and affluence cannot bring about the necessary tension of all the centers. Verily, material prosperity and ease are our most dangerous enemies. Nothing extinguishes the inner fire so quickly as security for the morrow. We do not know such security, and we work on the border of exigency and possibilities. However, at a difficult moment, when all our forces are tensed, when we have applied all our resourcefulness, help comes. but at the last moment – such is the law. All earthly burdens are necessary for the growth of the spirit. Thus, the best flowers of joy grow beside thorny roads. In time, new conditions will come into existence and the tasks will become broader. Possibly there will no longer be worries about earning a living, but there will be new problems, far more complicated and difficult. But if the Image of the Teacher lives in our hearts, can we worry about tomorrow! That which is considered the worst, from a human point of view, sometimes becomes our salvation and a step toward new possibilities. Verily, if our service is unselfish, not one hair will fall from our heads without the knowledge of the Great Teacher. Unselfish service, sincere devotion, and gratitude weave a strong thread by which all that is needful comes to us. Thus, let us courageously meet the inevitable trials, and let us nurture the spirit through communion with seekers of Light. Events are ripening, one may expect many changes. But if we serve the great Light, the most destructive wave can only bear us upwards. Let us, therefore, in complete confidence in the Leading Hand create the light-bearing work. 8 1 October 1935 I received your call and am ready to respond as far as is in my power. Spiritual help is indeed the highest, and I shall be happy if I can give you such help. However, a certain unification of consciousnesses and contact on the mental plane is quite essential. As it is said in the Teaching, "One may picture two conversationalists of approximately the same development who yet do not understand each other. Perhaps between their consciousnesses only a few small links are missing, yet this small difference forces the cogwheels of thinking to turn differently, with the result that altogether different levers are set in motion." Thus, I await your questions, for without questions there can be no answers. You say, "Having suffered a deep spiritual disillusionment on my path, I have lost will and faith. Nevertheless, I still wait for the Teacher!" But if you wait, that means you have hope; therefore, faith is not yet lost, and this is most essential. Thus, let us go over your disappointments together and transmute them into accumulation of the great life experience, in the furnace of which our spiritual essence is conceived and strengthened. No theoretical knowledge, no philosophy can give you spirituality; only by drinking the cup of life's poison, with all its illusions, can we accumulate the chalice of Amrita. And so, I would like you to establish a clear point of view toward all disappointments. Should one be terrified by the destruction of illusions? Each broken illusion is another step of knowledge. True knowledge is austere, as is the spiritual path, and only the spiritually strong can hope to approach the path of accelerated spiritual development. Moreover, this path can never be eased, since only suffering, only personal tension can transmute our energies and give them the necessary balance. But blessed is he whose heart is aflame with the exaltation of heroic achievement; supernal joy becomes his lot. Thus, kindle all the fires of your heart, and exaltation of the spirit will be yours. 9 1 October 1935 You are right, it is most essential at present to think about podvig – people should understand podvig in daily life. Life is meaningless without podvig. And how expressive is the Russian word podvig, indeed, it has no equivalent in European languages. In this word there is a whole sense, the whole quality of aspiring action forward toward self-sacrificing podvig, into the future, into evolution! I am happy to hear so many good reports about your book. I definitely know that it gave joy to all those who read it. The only obstacle is that our Russian readers are so very poor! But let nothing disturb you; just go ahead with your useful activities. -------- Did you know that the year 1935 has been prolific in lunar and solar eclipses? Thus, the second half of June and the beginning of July brought three eclipses, and the last solar eclipse will take place in December, about Christmas time. Eclipses are always followed by cosmic perturbations and by all sorts of madnesses in the world. This explains the poor condition of my health during all of this year, although there have also been other weighty reasons for it. The true natures of people are now being revealed everywhere, and this could be called the purification of space. Of course, knowing the occult laws, in accordance with which our inner essence is revealed when we approach the Teaching and the Aura of the Great Teacher, and understanding the entire danger of infection by obsession, particularly in the case of inherent mediumship, we really should not be astonished. Nevertheless, great is our grief when we see how, under the dark hand of the obsessor, the flower of the spirit withers and terrible betrayal creeps into the very heart of the structure of Light. But we shall live through this also. The year 1936 was mentioned in many prophecies as the year of the personal battle between the Archangel Michael and the Dragon. Thus, in spite of everything, courage and the joy of a new battle for Light abide in our hearts. And is podvig possible without difficulties? I am very fond of the words of the remarkable Tibetan sage, Milarepa, who practiced great austerities. When people begged him to have pity on himself and stop leading such a hard life, he said that as all of us are subject to death, he preferred to die in pursuit of a beautiful goal. Verily, if even one hundred people could realize the wisdom of this formula and would apply it in life, the world could be transformed in the shortest time. Thus, we shall fight for Light to the last drop of our blood, to our last breath. And you also should not be disturbed by anything. With flaming joy, take advantage of every possibility of contributing your share to the purification and improvement of human thinking. 10 1 October 1935 Many miracles come into our life, many affirmations. Therefore even the darkest betrayals and attempts to ruin our works cannot frighten us. The years 1934 and especially 1935 with their seven lunar and solar eclipses were quite exceptional in the number of dark omens. Thus, betrayal crept into the very heart of a luminous structure with an attempt to destroy what had been built by such pure striving and such flaming spirit. The enemy took advantage of the absence of N. K. and thrust the dagger at his back. Now the masks have fallen and the true faces are revealed. Of course we should not be astonished, for we know the immutable occult laws, under which when we approach the Teaching of Light and turn to the Great Teachers, our whole inner nature is revealed with a special force. Likewise, we know how liable to the danger of obsession one becomes if one allows oneself to give in to dark thoughts and insincerity, particularly when there is inherent mediumship. And yet, the heart grieves when we encounter such actions after fourteen years of close collaboration. Of course, at the very beginning of our work we received many repeated warnings and hints about a betrayal that might come after the promotion of certain people. The promotion took place, and their spirit failed. Ambition and cupidity are dreadful scourges – even giants are cast down precipices by them. And so, we drink the chalice of poison tendered by the hands of our former co-workers. But in spite of this, strength and courage live in our hearts. For what is achievement without betrayal? The symbol of Judas is eternal and is inevitably present at the consummation of a great achievement. But after Golgotha comes the resurrection and the great exaltation of the spirit. This was indicated in all the Mysteries, therefore, even joy is aflame in our hearts. We know the Great Pledge of the Stronghold of Light, we measure the signs of Trust, and we know the victorious Shield. Our spirit cannot be frightened by any battles; we even have learned to love them, because what else can so temper the spirit and test our abilities and bring us great experience for the crown of fulfillment? And so, we may once more say, "Blessed are the obstacles; by them we grow." We can also recall the wise words of Nietzsche, "Thou goest beyond them; but the higher thou risest, the smaller doth the eye of envy see thee. Most of all, however, is the flying one hated." Yes, at the present time, people revolt particularly against everything lofty, and against the law of Hierarchy. Only the kings of the spirit are aware of all the grandeur and immutability of this cosmic law, the majority always rise against it. Indeed, the refinement of the spirit is indicated precisely by its ability to revere lofty values. And so, courageously and joyously we begin the new battle for the Light of the new consciousness in the coming era with complete confidence in the predestined final victory. -------- I received with joy the wonderful message of your heart, in which you expressed your devotion to the Great Teacher. Verily, devotion is a quality characteristic only of kings of the spirit. It is quite obvious that you have brought this rarest quality from your past. Where else but in the East, and possibly in blessed India, should one seek the inception of this highest of qualities! All the spiritual achievements, her spiritual education, and the most refined ethics of India are based on this fundamental quality. The entire literature of India is saturated by the spirit of heroism and devotion. Nowhere are the links between Guru and disciple more understood and sacredly revealed than in India. Even during the temporary decline of the country, this reverence was preserved in the very heart of the people, and it gives a particular ineradicable coating to the innate culture of the Indian spirit. Thus, blessed are you if your heart vibrates to this great feeling of sweet savor. Verily, the fires of gratitude and devotion rise higher than those of any other offerings. I shall conclude with the words of the Teaching: "Swimmers, if you do everything possible within your strength, whither can the most destructive wave carry you? It can only bear you upwards." Thus we shall pass, under the Great Shield of the Hierarchy of Light. 11 8 October 1935 Here are the answers to your questions: 1. The non-consuming fire, the burning bush of Moses, is the so-called heavenly fire, which can be manifested only when there is contact with an aura of certain tension. N. K. and I witnessed such fire during our journeying in Tibet. Once, late in the evening, this fiery phenomenon occurred in our tent quite unexpectedly. My husband was already asleep. I came to my bed and stretched out my arm to turn down the blanket, and suddenly there arose a pillar, or rather a fire of wonderful silvery-purple-rose-flame. At first I did not realize what was happening, and with an exclamation, "Fire! Fire!" attempted to beat it out with my hands. But the fire was not extinguished, nor did the tongues of flame burn my hands, and I felt only a pleasant living warmth. Hearing my voice, my husband awoke and saw me standing against the background of this flame. The whole incident did not last more than a quarter of a minute, perhaps less, and the flame disappeared just as suddenly as it appeared. After this manifestation I saw the crystals of Materia Lucida and spirals, and the sparks of Fohat. However, these latter experiences resulted in a slight singeing of the centers. 2. The seventh principle is the element of synthesis, but it is not the higher Ego of man. The higher Ego consists of three principles; the seventh, the sixth, and the fifth. I am enclosing a short note that I wrote to one of my co-workers. Perhaps you will find it useful. 3. The moon is our mother – it took part in the formation of our Earth and in populating it with human beings. The Lunar Monads, or pitris – the ancestors, as they are called by the Hindus, became incarnated in our human kind. The moon will disappear or disintegrate before the seventh great Round of our planet. 4. Almost all of the sciences originated in India. Egypt, Greece, and ancient Chaldea borrowed their knowledge from India. Similarly, Osiris, Hermes, and Orpheus came from the East; also, Pythagoras received his initiation in India. 5. There is a complete correspondence between the subtle and physical bodies. Therefore, each physical center has its correspondence in the subtle body. Consequently, all the astral feelings and centers exist just as do the physical ones, but in their subtle radiations. Yet they should not be considered separately, because their unity reveals a strict correspondence. The outer world is a mere reflection of the inner one. And just as the external feelings and energies are manifested only when the necessary conditions exist, so also the inner, spiritual energies are manifested when the astral or spiritual conditions are created on the inner plane. 6. Christ always felt a loss of strength when purifying and healing the sick. Remember, when a sick woman in the crowd touched the hem of His garment, He immediately felt a decrease of strength. A great spirit imparts part of his strength each time he heals, each time someone touches him. And no matter how great is the supply of psychic energy, it can be temporarily exhausted. These moments of exhaustion are full of danger, because the protective net of the aura, bereft of those radiations from the store of radiations which nourishes our centers, is disturbed, and infectious microbes are able to enter the weakest area of the organism. This explains why Agni Yoga is so full of indications regarding the preservation of the protective net. A disciple who has reached a certain degree of Yoga is unable to remain indefinitely in the polluted atmosphere of cities; he often has to leave to lead a more or less secluded life amidst nature. Christ, like Buddha and all other Great Teachers, often went into the desert. Also, in The Mahatma Letters we find mention of a serious illness of the Mahatma K. H., after having contacted the auras of people, during the time of the founding of the Theosophical Society in India. He was compelled to retire into complete seclusion for several weeks. Thus, each plane of consciousness, each plane of existence is subject to certain laws, which, if violated bring their own consequences. -------- If you wish, you could mention that the doctrine of reincarnation was repudiated only in A.D. 553, during the Second Council of Constantinople. Thus, the doctrine regarding the pre-existence of the soul and its continuous return to Earth was declared "heresy" by official Christendom only in the sixth century A.D. Until that time it was tolerated and accepted by those churchmen who were particularly close to the Gnostics. -------- And now, just for your information, I will tell you of an interesting case of a recollection from a previous life. It happened in the eighties of the last century and was written down from the narrative of one of the participants. A lady who lived on an estate in the province of Pskov, accompanied by her husband and son, went on a visit for the Christmas holidays to a distant estate, belonging to some friends. They started out on a wonderful sunny morning, hoping to arrive before dark. However, after midday the weather changed sharply; it became stormy, the snow fell heavily, visibility became difficult, and in about half an hour the road entirely disappeared under the heavy snow. It was already dark, but there was no sign of any habitation, in spite of the fact that normally they should have arrived long ago. The road became full of holes, and the carriage was in danger of overturning. It was obvious that they had lost their way. However, it would have been very unwise to stop and wait until the weather cleared up, because the storm was growing stronger and stronger, and the horses and carriage would have been buried under the heavy snowfall. It was therefore decided to continue the journey and to trust the horses to use their own instinct. The moment the clever animals were permitted freedom, they understood what was expected of them; they lifted their heads, sniffed the air, and increased speed. In an hour or less the distant barking of dogs could be heard, and soon they saw a few lights and the carriage reached the stone gates of a big estate. A servant, hearing the barking of the dogs, came out with a lantern. When asked whose estate it was, he gave the name and added that the owners were abroad at the time. The travelers found that they were in the opposite direction from their destination. As it was already late, they decided they must stay at the estate. They called for the major-domo and asked him to open the house in order that they might stay overnight. But when the lady alighted from the carriage and saw the house, dimly lit by the servants' lanterns, she began to tremble and exclaimed in terror. "Never will I set foot in that house. Dreadful things have happened there!" She begged her husband to immediately leave this unhappy place. The husband and son were astonished beyond measure, and thinking that over-fatigue was the cause of her nervousness tried to calm her and convince her that she was mistaken, since none of them had ever before been in these parts. However, the lady was insistent upon leaving, and in order to prove her reasons, she said, "I can describe to you the situation of the rooms and also the furniture. When you enter the circular red sitting room, you will see on the wall above a table a large portrait of a woman, in a white dress, with flowers in her hands. Well, that was my own portrait. And...I was so terribly, terribly unhappy!" Of course, the husband and the son, accompanied by the major-domo, went immediately to check this statement. They returned greatly shaken, for the description was precisely correct. They did not insist further upon staying in the unfortunate house, and since the storm had abated, and the moon had come out, they asked for a guide, deciding to return home. Such recollections are rather frequent in the East. Newspapers mention these cases, which are corroborated by numerous witnesses. We know a local family, a member of which, a boy five years old insists to his parents that he is not their son and that he was formerly a monk and lived in a monastery. He often runs away from the house and searches for this monastery. Sometimes he manages to travel far before his parents notice his absence. Invariably, he sets out for Little Tibet. 12 11 October 1935 1. In reality, man cannot rid himself completely of karma, for karma is life. But the fulfillment of a cycle of karma, of whatever duration, depends upon our spiritual growth, and also on the mission we have undertaken upon a certain planet. This means that, having acquired a certain knowledge of the Teaching, and after an interval of time (a vacation, so to say), we have to commence the next, higher degree, and so on ad infinitum. These "vacations" may be that very place of rest, where there are no "tears or sighs." But no vacation continues forever, though it may be prolonged for thousands of years, therefore there is no eternal "rest." 2. There is a continuous birth and disintegration of worlds in the Cosmos. Often, the worlds that are disintegrating are still far from the completion of their evolution, and there are many reasons for their destruction. One of the most deplorable reasons is the benumbed spirit of the humanity that inhabits a planet. And our Earth is in danger of destruction before completing its ordained evolution. The crimes of people and their numbness of spirit have created such emanations around our planet that the salutary rays are unable to reach it. Our planet may end its existence with a gigantic explosion. The final Day of Judgment is not far off, and many children may live to see that DAY. That is why the giving of the Teaching of Life has been so hastened, and why so many unusual omens are being rained upon Earth. But people are blind and deaf! It is essential to awaken the human spirit! Verily, the destiny of the planet is in the hands of humanity itself! If the resurrection of the spirit takes place within the next short decades, the inevitable catastrophe may be only partial, as it was in the times of Lemuria and Atlantis; otherwise, we shall have to move to another planet. But in accordance with the laws of correspondence and co-measurement the majority of mankind will not be admitted to the higher planets, which are already populated. They will have to adjust themselves to a new world, which is not yet inhabited. And how many thousands, nay, millions of years would have to elapse before the new forms and bodies suitable for a new world could be worked out. Only exceptional groups of earthly humanity could enter the higher planets to continue their evolution in new, beautiful conditions. The Great Brotherhood is taking extraordinary measures to save our planet from premature destruction. But the subterranean fire is most active, and the forces that can be discharged to neutralize the dangerous energy are pitifully small! Of course, there is no such thing in the Cosmos as irrational destruction; everything is based on profound reasons. Great GOAL-FITNESS rules in the cosmos; all that is unable to proceed with evolution is churned over as cosmic refuse. Thus, having free will man chooses this or that destiny. And still, man zealously piles up heaps of rubbish which will engulf him if a regeneration of his spirit does not take place in time. -------- 3. It is useful to give certain hints regarding a new program for schools. Precisely, from childhood the consciousness should be trained to realize the unity of life, the unity in Cosmos. Let our planet not be some isolated world, but rather, one of the halting places on the great Path into Infinity. We must realize our place in Infinity, as well as our dependence upon the complete unity of life in Cosmos – and the sooner, the better. Remember how it is said in the Teaching, "Verily, a feather falling from the wing of a small bird produces a thunderclap in the far-off worlds." We must realize most intensely our awesome dependence and interrelation with everything in life. Thence should come a sense of great responsibility for each thought, word and action. Cause and effect act continuously and infinitely. Someday, the consciousness of mankind will reach the point where it realizes that it exists in a gigantic Universal Laboratory and is a reflection of it. Truly, unity must be understood on a cosmic scale. Likewise, it is useful to direct thoughts into the future. This alone will give a great impetus to the consciousness and will liberate it from the dust of yesterday. 4. Imperil is the designation given by the Great Teachers to the poison of irritability, however in the Eastern tongues there is an entirely different word for this poison. The sacred Senzar language consists of the best definitives, adopted from all existing languages. Many words with a Latin root are used in this language. Thus, imperil has a definite Latin Root. There are some words which have no link with any language known to us. Often a single word expresses a complex idea or action. 5. No one, not even the Greatest Spirits, possess complete omnipotence. They are all subject to the cosmic laws; hence, They can apply Their great knowledge and power when the cosmic conditions are favorable. Each miracle performed without a fundamental reason is considered by the Arhats to be a violation. It is said, "Even an Arhat can descend, by misuse of miracle." Of course, the conditions existing at the time of Christ (just as at the present time) rarely contributed toward the possibility of a miracle. Therefore even Christ was not always able to cure those who came to him for help. In the Gospel of St. Matthew (13:58) it is said, "And he did not many mighty works there because of their unbelief." Thus, that which is desired is given only to him who is able to accept it. In everything cooperation and collaboration are required. 6. I would like you even more strongly to emphasize work as the main factor in the education of the spirit. Point out that quality is the most essential in all work. Also mention that mental work is absolutely necessary; for if the sweat of physical labor nourishes the soil, the sweat of mental work is similarly transmuted by the rays of the sun into prana and gives life to all that exists. If the significance of mental work is realized, there will follow a proper respect for all thinkers, scientists, and other creators. Only mental work broadens our consciousness, thereby linking us with the far-off worlds and the whole cosmos, and turning us to the joy of infinite perfectment. Precisely, we should cultivate in ourselves the joy of endless perfectment. Your chapter about striving is quite good. It would be useful to connect this striving still more closely with the concept of podvig by introducing this idea as the sole meaning of life. Much is said about podvig in the books of the Teaching. Indeed, only podvig can nourish our spirit and accelerate evolution. Indeed, achievement and heroism must be thoroughly taught in schools. "Let children call themselves heroes and apply to themselves the qualities of remarkable people. Let them be given books of clear account, wherein the faces of toil and of will have been depicted without any soft coatings. Even for medicinal purposes this valiant call of life is irreplaceable. Such material must be given without delay." Use more broadly the quotations from the books of the Teaching, it will give newness to the book. 7. One must not think that the next Great Teacher will appear in the flesh and will preach among us, as did Buddha and Christ. Each epoch requires its own manifestations. Therefore, the type of Teacher who walks with a group of disciples from village to village has sunk into oblivion. Some Elder Brothers still use the physical body for special purposes, but not for encountering crowds. I had to write on this subject before, therefore I will quote from one of my previous letters: "The Great Advent cannot be manifested in an ordinary way, and it cannot take place in the physical body. One should understand that the Great Lords take on or maintain this or that Image, according to the needs of the world. Why is it so difficult to imagine that a Great Individuality does not require a physical body to manifest very close to us? Moreover, the facts of the past, with examples in modern times show how strangely the appearance of Great Spirits is taken by ignorant humans. At best they have been given the epithet of charlatan or spy, or both. Generally, people attribute their own vices to others. It would be most edifying to read the historical facts of the life of Saint-Germain, the envoy of the White Brotherhood." We can also recall H. P. Blavatsky, and all the appearances of the Mahatmas. How skeptically and often scoffingly were their messages and manifestations received! But, as I have already written, "...even if Christ Himself appeared now among us, would He be able to escape imprisonment, or even execution?...One must realize that the Greatest Individuality cannot be manifested now, in the midst of chaotic thinking and the vibrations of depraved crowds. The Great Lords apply in everything the great law of GOAL-FITNESS. Please realize that in view of the level of contemporary humanity, the Advent of the Highest Ego in a physical form is entirely impossible and would be disastrous for the whole of evolution. The Great Individuality – invisibly visible – will rule, and is already ruling, garbed in the Rays of the powerful but invisible LABORATORY...." Soon, very soon, these Rays will be directed to the awakening of the spirit of humanity. "According to the most ancient testaments, the Lord of Shambhala is fighting the Prince of Darkness (Satan) himself. This battle, first of all, takes place in the subtle spheres; whereas, here the Lord of Shambhala acts through his earthly warriors. As for Himself, He can be seen only in the most exceptional cases. As for His manifesting in a Fiery Image, this would be disastrous for all and everything, as His aura is charged with energies of extraordinary power. In the gospel of St. Matthew (24:27-39) the Advent and Judgment Day awaiting our planet are described fairly accurately. However, you will have plenty of time to grow old before this event, but partial catastrophes may take place sooner." We are witnessing a great world-reconstruction. New laws are already written into the Tables of Eternity, but the great Revelation is not yet accepted. Woe to those who reject the spirit and who prefer to vegetate in ignorance, in debility, and in moral mire! The New World comes in realization of human dignity, in austere understanding of duty and the responsibility of each one to humanity and the whole of Cosmos. Cooperation always and in everything must become the order of the Day. 13 15 October 1935 Probably, you too must have noticed at times that the gates of possibilities are often very narrow. Indeed, in many cases the difficulty is not so much in the shortage of funds as that the magnitude of the work outgrows the consciousness of the co-workers. Yes, everywhere there is a shortage of people. What we need is an increase of strong workers, who are not afraid of bold undertakings. Let the fireflies glow, if they be not caught in the nets of paltry hunters and thus betray the work. Uttering lofty words is one thing, but applying them in life is something entirely different; usually these two actions do not go together. Furthermore, I greatly dislike it when someone says that he is ready to give his life for the Teaching! In most cases, almost invariably, this is the greatest lie. -------- During my whole life, I have met only two or three people who were really ready to sacrifice everything; but precisely they refrained from giving assurances – they acted. Others came and donated because they had a surplus, or for profit when they heard that each gift is returned a hundredfold. But when this "hundredfold" was not forthcoming as expected, or it was delayed because of their own fault, they turned into the worst enemies and betrayers of the work. Often they would turn away at the final boundary. There were also those who were ready to sacrifice just one half, even when events required that everything be laid at stake. But can one expect success from halfway decisions? Can one expect a cure from medicine given in half doses? Of course, success in these cases was also halved. However, the most remarkable is that the second half, held back because of petty fears, was later taken away either by karma or some unexpected circumstances. There is still a third and most prevalent kind of people, who imagine that their very approach to the Teaching is already the greatest favor on their part. In their conceit, they believe that the Mahatmas are ready to perform a puja to everyone who approaches or even has read their Teaching. Not so! The Great Teachers rejoice and render active help only to those who truly strive. They are sorry for the butterflies, for They know that these butterflies must pass through centuries of difficulties before they can hope to approach the Stronghold of Light. It would be useful for such people to read the following pages from the Teaching: "Someone will say: 'Is vigilance, or co-measurement, or mobility, or devotion difficult? Here, I feel that I can contain all these conditions; will you not take me on the distant journey into the COMMUNITY?' But has this hasty traveler thought about a certain requisite in the qualities mentioned by him? Steadfastness was forgotten. Little fires flickering only for an instant contain all the qualities of flame, but darkness engulfs them as swiftly as a brazier does a snowflake. One cannot trust an isolated moment of containment; only STEADFASTNESS,* tempered by toil and by obstacles, results in a trustworthy containment. A true musician does not think about each finger's calling forth a sound; only a pupil considers which fingers are convenient to use. The true co-worker does not think about the intended application of the qualities of labor. The music of the spheres is blended with the song of progress of labor. Ponder how like a fiery ladder is STEADFASTNESS."* -------- "Someone decides: 'I will cross upon the fiery ladder.' Do so, to each one the path is open. But remember, if fear comes the steps melt into liquid flame. Whither will you go, not having acquired the quality of labor? When We say it is better to sleep on cedar roots, the follower can carry out easily the advice. It is easy to sleep, and especially when so advised. But when one is told to take up constant watch, then the steps become burning hot. One thing must be repeated: not easy is the ladder. Poor is the leader who conceals real danger. It can be conquered only with the help of complete knowledge. I see approaching another unreasonable person – this one is still more imperfect. He censures: 'Of what use is a solemn prophecy?' We shall say, 'The solemnity of a forewarning is proportionate to the degradation of your squeaking at danger. O thou biped, how many times you have lost your face at the first difficulty! We have seen you blacker than charcoal, and your negation has filled you with stench. Badly do you fare, having burned your steps and now asking alms of the abyss.' A new interrogator: 'How to reconcile the Teaching with science?' If science teaches authentic knowledge, then the Teaching is science. What purpose can science achieve when it is swollen with prejudices? He who is perturbed by solemnity of affirmations views science from his den of vulgarity. He who thinks about the community is not harmed by crawling reptiles. I say to you that I know all the complexity of the construction. I do not conceal how far the stones must be carried nor how great is the aridity. Precisely this realization, precisely the countlessness of the stars, gives affirmation to the fiery steps." Difficult is the path of true discipleship. Indeed, there is no knowledge, no philosophy and, moreover, no violation by magic that can give us spirituality. For only be experiencing life, by drinking the poison of all life's illusions, by preserving ardent aspiration for the service of the General Good can we fill the CHALICE of AMRITA. -------- I was sorry to read that there is still someone who admires mediumistic faculties, calling them achievements. In the Teaching, and in the East generally, this condition is considered rather a misfortune; I have written in detail about the danger of it. Think of the definitions of mediumship given in the book Agni Yoga: ...mediums are like rudderless boats....A medium is but the inn for disembodied liars." Indeed, it is not just any kink of clairvoyance that indicates the transmutation of the centers. Actually, high clairvoyance has nothing in common with mediumship. The very character of the visions described by Mrs. X testifies to her contact with the lower astral spheres. Genuine clairvoyance is accompanied by beauty, grandeur, and simplicity, but not by piles of rubbish. Also, the environment in which her abilities were developed proves that we are dealing precisely with mediumship and not with open centers. Believe me, open centers are rare indeed, and the Great Lords, who watch over the evolution of humanity, guard carefully from early childhood those individuals who have earned the right to possess open centers. They are placed by Them in favorable environments, where they can better develop and express their gifts. But the Great Teachers will never approach a person who lives amidst the fumes of alcohol and charges money for telling fortunes. This would be an outrageous profanation of sacred knowledge and of the hidden achievements of the spirit. Therefore, the only help that can be given to Mrs. X is the advice to give up all books on magic and cease fortune-telling, etc. Let her work more, and read the books of the Teaching of Life, which should be explained to her. But most of all she should purify herself spiritually. She should forbid herself to pay attention to calls from the astral world, and instead focus her attention and heart on the Image of the chosen Teacher. The present condition of the Great Teacher is such that He does not manifest himself to anyone. This condition may be compared to the tension of a dynamo of tremendous power. Yet His help may come in the most unexpected way "through human hands and feet." In the astral world there are plenty of impersonators and good actors, and this should always be remembered. Let Mrs. X read The Voice of Silence by H. P. Blavatsky. The dangers of the astral world are described there quite clearly. Thus, the Great Teaching of Light has in view the correct growth of the human spirit, but not the development of mediumistic abilities, which cannot lead to anything, but can only retard the spiritual growth, and even become destructive. And as nothing mechanical can be built into the foundation of true evolution or progress, I once again advise Mrs. X to give up all books that deal with the development of clairvoyance, etc. In the near future, when humanity shall have advanced in the understanding of the still hidden laws of the subtle energies, the possibility will come of utilizing mediums for certain scientific researches. Such mediums will have to live a very pure life, and methods will be found for protecting them and also those who come in contact with them., But at present contact with a medium may even be dangerous for those who are near him if they possess unstable auras. Explain to her how harmful is concentration upon one particular center, as recommended in books written by irresponsible authors. This concentration stimulates that center at the expense of all others, and thus casts the entire scheme of their polarization into chaos. This process is truly disastrous to the vibrations, since it violates the balance of the established vibratory scheme. Remember what is said in the Teaching regarding the work of the Teacher with the disciples on all centers and on all the seven circles of clairvoyance and clairaudience. The Teacher watches closely the condition of the pupil's organism, and never would He open one center at the expense of another. Correct development or evolution exists only in harmony or balance. And now regarding automatic writing. This, too, is considered to be a certain degree of obsession, for in automatic writing there is usually an external influence upon the physical center of the hand, and even that of the brain, which is most harmful and, if practiced often, can end in paralysis. I have never written automatically, but I had a chance to observe this phenomenon in America, where it is widespread. The process differs: Some declare that they are not aware of what is written by their hand, whereas others say that each word is clearly impressed upon their brain. Some write very quickly, even violently, others, very quietly, carefully drawing each word. Some write with sudden changes of language; some, without having the slightest technique for drawing a simple object, suddenly sketch complete pictures. There are also cases of people writing from right to left, in an unknown language. Of course, all these do not issue from the subconscious, but obviously result from external influence. And the degrees of the "Guardian Angels," who wish to guide and communicate, certainly vary in the Subtle World. Through those who are harmless and friendly to us, we may, quite unexpectedly, attract a hostile force and one of not a small caliber. Therefore, I advise that automatic writing be avoided until a heartfelt bond with the Teacher has been affirmed. We can never tell who may wish to use us as their tools! And besides we can attract a force which is later beyond our capacity to control. So let each one seriously ponder before opening the way to unknown forces. If there is devotion to the Teaching, and a talent for writing, what need is there of automatic writing? For the writer the Teaching provides an inexhaustible source of themes. Only spirituality and podvig advance us toward the loftiest achievement, that of Arhatship. If Mrs. X would become firm on the right path, she would really be able to help people. But in her present condition she is able only to open the doors to the lower strata of the Subtle World and to involve unfortunate victims in the dangers of obsession. There is nothing more deceptive than the visions from the Subtle World. Verily, little knowledge and partial truth are more dangerous than complete ignorance. Therefore, be compassionate, but do not be enticed by mediums; and above all, try not to see them as privileged beings! I shall quote a page from The Occult Anatomy of Man by Manly P. Hall, a talented American interpreter of occult knowledge: "It will probably be wise at this point to describe the difference between a medium and a clairvoyant. To the average person there is no difference, but to the mystic these two phases of spiritual sight are separated by the entire span of human evolution. "A clairvoyant is one who has raised the spinal serpent [Kundalini] into the brain and by his growth earned the right of perceiving the invisible worlds with the aid of the third eye, or pineal gland. This organ of consciousness, which millions of years ago connected man with the invisible worlds, closed during the Lemurian period when the objective senses began to develop. The occultist, however, by the process of development hinted at before, may reopen this eye and by means of it explore the invisible worlds. Clairvoyants are not born; they are made. Mediums are not made; they are born. The clairvoyant can become such only after years, sometimes lives, of self-preparation; on the other hand, the medium ... may secure results in a few days. [But it should be added that the medium can work only in a limited capacity, in the lower spheres of the supermundane world] "...Automatic writing is gained by permitting the etheric arm of an outside intelligence to control temporarily the physical arm of the medium. This is not possible until the medium removes his own etheric double from the arm, for two things cannot occupy the same space [at their particular level] at the same time. The process of periodically separating the life forces from the physical arm is very dangerous, often resulting in paralysis. Mediumship is unnatural to man, while clairvoyance is the natural result of growth and the unfolding of the spiritual nature. There are a hundred mediums to one clairvoyant, for the clairvoyant can become such only through self-mastery and the exertion of tremendous power; while the weaker, more sickly, and the more nervous an individual is, the better medium he makes. The clairvoyant is unfolding his mind by filling it with useful knowledge, while the first instruction given the would-be medium is, 'Make your mind a blank.'" Mediumship arrests correct evolution, and should be considered as retrogression. Therefore, it is the greatest mistake to regard mediumistic faculties as spiritual achievements. Verily, they are the opposite of spirituality. Spirituality lies in the highest triad, and is precisely absent in mediums. Do not degrade what is of the greatest value to the world. Spirituality is always accompanied by balance and inborn wisdom. Try to discriminate among the manifestations of mediumship, which is most widely spread today. Indeed, lower psychism is not far from mediumship, and also represents not a small danger. That is why it is so important to use all efforts to direct humanity toward true spirituality and the strengthening of character in the battles of life. And so, it is impossible to approach the Stronghold of Light and to acquire true knowledge, without the purification of one's mind and the cleansing of one's heart in the sweat of complete self--denial. But again, all this is said for those who are strong in spirit. For the weak ones much benefit is already gained if, by merely reading the books of the Teaching, they feel a certain warmth of the heart or a heightened vibration, which if repeatedly practiced affirm, and considerably purify and strengthen their auras. "It should always be remembered that Our Teaching does not force itself upon people, neither does it forbid coming and going freely. It is given broadly, and imposes no prohibitions. Of course, warnings are given, but not threats and everyone is left to act according to his will. And as that which is sacred is given only to those who have proved their devotion to the principles of the Teaching through many years and in many difficulties, prohibitions and barriers are not necessary. It is given to all – take as much as you are able. But, of course, little is taken, for people have not yet learned to take the highest." I consider The Call an extremely useful book, and just as essential as the other books. It treats in short formulas that which in the other books is broadened and analyzed from other points of view. In the whole structure not one stone can be omitted. The first book is the foundation stone. A certain scientist speaks of the mistakes in the books of H. P. Blavatsky. I would like to ask him whether he has calculated as accurately the mistakes in the books of the past and contemporary scientists. In The Secret Doctrine many pages are full of quotations of the contradictory opinions and conclusions of the scientists and all of their inflated theories and hypotheses. And as for the person who repeats verbatim the words of the scientist mentioned above, I feel like saying, "Do not be a parrot!" Check this yourself, and if you have a chance, compare with the true TEACHING; but it is not advisable to cast into space something not verified by one's consciousness. Likewise, the quoted words of Soloviev are not convincing. If we accept the word NON-EXISTENCE in the sense that the Hindus do, i.e., absolute BE-NESS – it, however, being inaccessible to the limited human mind – I quite agree. But if it is taken literally, it is depraved and unworthy of any thinking person. You may find my criticism severe, but I believe that people should be responsible for the words they utter and quote. It is time at last to realize one's responsibility for words. On each word may hang the destiny of a man. I am sending you courage and vigor, for if friends are increasing, enemies follow close by. But a warrior of Light welcomes adverse manifestations. Thus, temper your spirit and sharpen your discrimination. 14 7 October 1935 Indeed, God is love, and the whole existence of the Universe is based on love and nothing else! But how ugly and sacrilegious is the understanding of this love! Truly the concept of love is very far from the understanding of our present humanity. Into this highest cosmic concept people inject their cannibalistic, or devouring ideas. And that is why it is so hard, and at times even shameful to utter the word love. This word, on the lips of many bipeds, has become the greatest profanation. I cannot agree with you that no one can be blamed for anything. Indeed no, all are to blame, and for everything. Since the whole Universe is an endless chain of causes and effects, how can we, particles of this Universe, be excluded from this cosmic law? The predestination that you mention exists and materializes only because it is the result of causes. Therefore I cannot agree with the statement that after death and passing into the Subtle World people will immediately find there satisfaction, happiness, and the whole meaning of all they sought on Earth. This would be contradictory to the basic cosmic law just mentioned. undoubtedly, those who sincerely seek for the meaning of earthly existence and who strive after the highest ideals will find them there, in full accordance with their striving and thoughts. There is no scale of justice more precise than that which man carries within himself; for his own aura, which is woven out of energies, motives, and thoughts, is that true scale. Precisely these energies carry his spirit to the level which he himself has built. The Subtle, or astral world is the world of effects, therefore those thoughts and strivings that did not find application on Earth will do so there, because there the inner man lives and acts with all his feelings and strivings. But can one expect that a man sunk in crime and possessed of an animal mentality could find happiness and satisfaction there? Inasmuch as an effect is the exact development of a cause, how can an evil-minded murderer, a seducer, or an idiot experience a condition of well-being in the higher spheres, which would be unbearable for him owing to their subtle vibrations! And more than unbearable, for the very approach of a being from the higher spheres causes incredible pains to such as he; furthermore, from contact with the higher energies, he decomposes. Great GOAL-FITNESS and precise affinity of vibrations reign in the whole Universe. Indeed, we live in a Gigantic Laboratory, and we ourselves are kilns, as it were; therefore, it is easy to imagine how the energies or chemical ingredients that enter our aura act upon our environment and, in turn, absorb or repel the energies around us. Reciprocity is everywhere and in everything. The world is based on the principle of equilibrium, and this law runs like a thread through all the Teachings of antiquity. In achieving equilibrium man becomes free of the attraction of Earth, and is able to act consciously and simultaneously on three planes – earthly, subtle, and spiritual or mental. With such an expanded existence, with such an illumined consciousness, life becomes full of meaning, beauty, and a special joyous wisdom. A broadened consciousness points out to us the paths of evolution, the paths of the future, and our mind gives humble gratitude to the grandeur and wisdom of the One Law of Love, which is expressed on Earth as the law of karma. (I foresee the protest of many people regarding such a definition of karma.) Therefore, I may say, any and all violence is certainly against the laws of the Universe and inevitably must cause explosions and destructions. In looking back, we will find deep reasons which caused the fall of the old world. Indeed, the stifling of thought and spirit that took place in some countries engendered all kinds of madness. The flood, long dammed up, broke through and swept away everything in its path. Thus, no one and nothing is able to arrest thought, this fiery energy and the crown of the Universe. Yes, a great shifting has taken place in the consciousness of the masses of all countries, but many people cannot, or rather do not want to admit it and still hope to return to the former irresponsible life – indeed, irresponsible, and this devastating disease has spread almost everywhere. Do not think, my dear, that I justify the recent events and all the ensuing destruction, or that I approve of the ignorant levelling of everything. No, nothing is more repulsive to me than the all-leveling principle. The principle of uniformity is primarily unnatural, since it contradicts all cosmic laws. Be-ness itself is based on infinite differentiation. The whole of nature exists in multiformity and struggle – hence, its vitality and beauty. Therefore, we may say: uniformity is death and multiformity is life. Furthermore, the law of Hierarchy reigns throughout the whole of Cosmos. Precisely, subordination of the lower to the higher exists in the Cosmos. And what can exist without the Leading Principle? On what is evolution based? The multiplicity of forms and manifestations along with the unity of the fiery essence, the struggle for harmony and attainment of perfection, and the leading hierarchic principle – these are the foundations of existence. Nature itself is our sole, and greatest Teacher and Lawgiver. And now, regarding predestination. We cannot separate the eternal from the transitory. Eternity is the warp on which is woven the entire phantasmagoria of the manifested and transitory world. Out of this transitory, and, at the same time, ceaseless motion is molded in our consciousness the concept of eternity. This being so, predestination exists for the eternal as well as for the transitory. But for the eternal, predestination is truly expressed in the eternity of its motion; whereas for the transitory it exists in its eternally changing phases, which are constantly evoked or engendered by new causes and effects, which in turn become causes, and so on ad infinitum. In other words, predestination is a result of an underlying cause. Our higher fiery substance is eternal and unchangeable, but the consciousness (or soul), which is built up from the energies accumulated around the fundamental fiery seed, grows and changes. Thus the fiery seed of the spirit is the eternal carrier of constantly changing forms and expressions. Passing through various spheres and worlds, it engenders continuous causes and effects which are molded into a definite form of predestination, or destiny. Meanwhile, prophetic dreams, best of all, inform mankind about the future. Thus, the map of the world was already set a long while ago to such an extent that it can actually be perceived in prophetic dreams. I remember how, at the very beginning of the war, I saw the map of Europe and Asia exactly as it is now. However, a new destiny is already prepared by the engenderments of the old world. As for our motherland, let us not worry about it. Assuredly, not the various parties will save it, but verily the hundreds of thousands of Ivans. And these same Ivans will demand a new light, a new spiritual food, and those dogmas that are justified by reason and logic. Consequently, the vestments of the new spiritual teachers must truly become snow-white, and they will have to follow the path of the great Spiritual Toilers of humanity and not reflect the Great Images in a distorted mirror of ignorance and avarice. I read with great spiritual satisfaction the books of Dobrotolubye and Origen's work, On the Elements. In spite of the numerous alterations introduced by later zealots, it is astonishing how far our present churchmen have departed from the first pure covenants of Christianity! Just think! Only in the sixth century A.D. was the dogma of reincarnation rejected by the Second Council of Constantinople! Thus the contrivances of greedy and petty minds were stratified and become dogma for the following generations which did not yet dare to think independently, for time – this magician and sorcerer – transformed the opinions of those wavering, limited minds into immutable foundations almost equal to divine Revelations. And there are so many affirmations in the gospel about reincarnation, actually in the words of Christ himself. The Fathers of the Church committed great sin by eliminating this law of the Highest Justice from the consciousness of the flocks entrusted to them. But we are no less sinful in our passive indulgence, and non-resistance to evil. Thus, all of us are guilty for ourselves and others, for we cannot isolate ourselves from the rest of humanity and from the Cosmos. Verily, the Cosmos is in us and we are in it. But only the realization of this unity makes it possible for us to join in such an existence. The fundamental problems of the meaning of our existence were resolved long ago, but people do not wish to accept this, for no one wants to take RESPONSIBILITY for each thought, each word, and each deed. And we shall return to Earth until we fulfill this accepted responsibility – by perfecting ourselves, Earth, and also all its surrounding spheres. After concluding our earthly perfectment, we shall cross in a glorious radiance of manifold Beauty to the far-off worlds, the next step of evolution upon the ladder of infinite perfectment. Quite correctly you write, "Where is justice, if we are without love?" Indeed, justice, without the higher knowledge that comes with the revelation of Diving Love in man, is only a distortion. True, the nearer to God, the fewer the condemnations. Still, we need not fall into the other extreme – non-resistance to evil. Non-resistance to evil causes even more harm than injustice committed in ignorance but in the ardor of the spirit; for the victim in the latter case will find compensation, if not in the earthly life, then in the Subtle World, where the harvest is gathered. But who will take into account the spheres where evil is spread, owing to non-resistance or pusillanimous, shortsighted sufferance? The forces of evil are active and hold together in all their undertakings, and they are vehement in their actions. But the fireflies and the "lukewarm" ones are unable to unite, for they are too busy devouring one another. Thus is manifested the end of our Fifth Race, and the incoming cycle of the Sixth Race brings into existence a renewed consciousness. Your thought regarding a permanent council of the world patriarchate coincides in many ways with our old dream about a Council of Culture. But, of course, for any consciousness that is dying out this thought would seem utopian. Verily, this Council, or League, of Culture will be realized in the coming race, in which spirituality will be awakened. But even now not a few forerunners of the sixth Race are already appearing on Earth. Indeed, their enlightened ideas cement the space for future incarnation on Earth. They are the ones who create and defend all pure movements, and are fighting against the hordes of darkness. By the way, I believe in the future of south America; her potentiality is great, and in the furnace of struggle her countries will acquire power and will find their own lofty path. Were they not the first to support the great idea of the Banner of Peace and the Pact for the preservation of the treasures of human genius? They understood the high educational significance of the Pact and Banner of Peace for the rising generations, whose consciousness must be prepared from childhood to understand the irreplaceable value of the treasures of human creativeness. Only with such understanding and care for the higher concepts and values can we conquer the animal in us and the coarseness which is inherent in this state. 15 4 November 1935 I was so very sorry that the teacher you mentioned did not express the tolerance and broadmindedness befitting such a great spirit as his disciples consider him to be. I mentioned this because I have heard that this teacher forbids his pupils to read the translation of the books of the "Agni Yoga" series, and altogether forbids to write anything about the books of Living Ethics. Equally curious is his thoughtless remark that the book Agni Yoga is dangerous! I wonder what danger was seen in that book by that teacher and by someone else who pronounced the same formula before? It appears as though these teachers have to outlive intolerance and, possibly, some degree of envy as well. But let them be. Everybody chooses and builds his own path. And only time – the great sifter – will show who is right. As I frequently receive letters in which people inquire about whom of the contemporary spiritual leaders they should follow and whether it is possible to unite the followers of, let us say, Peter Donov or Krishnamurti with the followers of the Teaching of Living Ethics, I think it would be useful to quote for you my answer to one such questioner. "Verily, different are these paths; some are easier and longer, others more difficult, but shorter. Freedom of belief is the first rule of each true Teaching. Therefore, if a teaching proclaims the betterment of life and self-perfectment, it is all well and good; let each such teaching have its followers. But why should they all be urged to sit at one table? "People are so different. Therefore, is it not wiser to let them freely unite on that step of consciousness which is nearest to them? Why should they be dragged forcibly to one's own side? If even beautiful flowers should be selected and planted according to their occult properties, for otherwise they destroy each other; if even a motley bouquet of flowers, combined without this knowledge, may become explosive and disease-spreading in our hands, how much more should this apply to people! And how careful they should be when they approach the Source of the Teaching and when they form groups! "Spiritual unity, first of all, implies the toleration of many and various degrees of consciousness, but never forcing one's own upon others. The desire for some sort of conciliation is already such importunity. The example of nature should be laid in every foundation, for nature contains all things, yet brings into close proximity only that which is harmonious. Therefore, let us accept the expression of life in all its multiformity, since therein is all power and beauty. Hence, whatever is nearest to our heart reveals our true degree. The time will come when our spirit will indicate the next step. My advice is not to attempt an artificial conciliation, but to practice benevolent toleration and follow sincerely what is closest to you." And now I shall answer your questions: 1. On the astral plane there are many who impersonate the Great Teachers, and these irresponsible spirits lead a great number of neophytes into error. It is also necessary to remember that the Great Teachers not only do not encourage the practice of spiritualism and magic but continually emphasize the danger of such practices. There are at present so many people who are ardently and, I would say, even self-sacrificingly working in the pits of evil, often applying consciously or unconsciously the blackest magic. From the books of Living Ethics you can see how the Teacher warns against all magic, and what strong expressions are used against mediumship and any of the forcible, mechanical means for opening the centers that are recommended by the irresponsible pseudo-occult schools. Where the word of the Great Teacher sounds, there can be no mechanical means or magic signs. Can there be place for magic, when one has in mind only the transformation of the inner man? All the Teachings of Light deal solely with the inner man, whose sphere is the realm of thought and heart. 2. The attempts of your friend to make you reject all forms and rituals are unsound; for are not the practice of rhythmical gymnastics, dancing, and singing also rituals or ceremonials of a kind? People like to call the same thing by different names. Unquestionably, the higher the consciousness, the less the necessity for earthly symbols; however, we cannot entirely give up all forms, for life is manifested through forms, and one form only replaces another. Primarily, we ourselves are bearers of form; and in each creation, in each manifestation and action, we are bound by form. Therefore, we should not seek to obliterate forms, but rather to renew and perfect them, adapting them to the demands of the time. And so, you are quite right in saying that rituals are essential in religion and that they will never be discarded, but that one form will replace another. While worshipping God in spirit we may nevertheless have a desire of the heart to bring to him the best expressions of our lofty strivings. And should not these strivings be expressed in beautiful and versatile creations and manifestations of the human spirit? Assuredly, in the future, each form will be evaluated in accordance with fiery substance which it embodies. Therefore do not be perturbed, and express yourself in the way your heart prompts you. The beauty of existence is in the manifoldness of its manifestations. Let us hope that each new form will be more beautiful than the previous one. 3. And now, one should remember that many persons claim to be disciples of the Mahatmas. But the number of true disciples is very limited. Once, a Great Teacher was asked whether he had many close disciples, and he answered, "Less than the number of fingers on one hand." Indeed, how can the Masters, who are on watch over the world and who lead the greatest Cosmic Battles, overburden themselves by accepting a great number of disciples? Considering the present state of consciousness of humanity, this would be an unproductive expenditure of the most precious energy, which is so essential for maintaining the equilibrium of our planet. There are many who read the books of the Teaching of the White Brotherhood and who mentally follow the indicated path, and because of this they consider themselves as disciples of this or that Great Teacher chosen by them. They are partly right, for if they continue to strive, and mainly if they try to apply the Teaching in life, they will enter the path of true discipleship, sooner or later, in this or another life. But ask yourself sincerely and seriously – have you met many such disciples, who even partially apply in life the foundations of the Living Ethics learned by them from the books of the Teaching? And without a complete application of the Teaching, or rather, without self-denial in carrying out life's achievement, is it possible to hope for a closer approach? Think of the burden of a Teacher who takes the responsibility for a disciple! I can say that his burden is terrible! The scope of this strain cannot even be imagined by one who is not familiar with the occult laws! Of course, one should not attribute the visions of the psychics to clairvoyance. For "there is much conscious, and still more unconscious, deception in the visions of...undisciplined psychics. The realm of psychism is so complex, so fearful and it conceals many surprises for the self-deluded 'adepts.'" As it is said in the Teaching, "Without the High Guidance, one cannot be safe in this sphere." Only a disciple who is under the direct Guidance of the Great Teachers can discriminate regarding these visions. In order to see and understand correctly, one must learn to control the lower manas and not permit it to interfere. There are many examples of visions when the higher Manas manifested the truth, but the feeling of selfishness called out the lower aspect of it, which, by its interference, not only brought its own additions but distorted the whole sense of the manifested truth. I shall quote a page from the Teaching: "The ability is given to a fiery spirit to receive subtle energies. Only the fiery consciousness is able to conduct a current of subtle energies. Therefore the records must be scrutinized with a great deal of discrimination. It is because humanity has become accustomed to visualizing the Highest on a low plane, that the Images of the Lords have acquired such distorted forms. Indeed, people have become used to the thought that the Higher should serve the lower, but they do not realize that only the understanding of Service gives one the right to a manifested link of the Chain. Thus it is the distorted understanding of Sendings that produces the results which litter the space.... Therefore, We shall give a fair warning against all distortion and false records....But what does a medium or a recipient poisoned with imperil reveal? Thus, it is necessary to purify the profane human actions and to destroy these records in the future. In the Fiery World only the fiery consciousness can be a true recipient of Our Sendings. 'It is asked why We do not put a stop to the false sources. Why do We not expose those who distort the Sendings? If one were to stop by force the current in whose wake humanity is proceeding, fanaticism would turn into brutality. Thus, the evil free will flows like lava, engulfing also those who rise against the Good, as history reveals. Surely, violent manifestations of force cannot carve a righteous path for humanity. Hence, all the subtle energies can be accepted only by a fiery consciousness. Thus, tolerance is truly the lot of the fiery consciousness. Of course, one should purify wherever there are accumulations of filth, and the lot of the fiery consciousness is to purify the records of space. Among the accumulated pages of human writings there will have to be noted those pernicious records which have clouded the brains of even well-meaning people. Thus on the path to the Fiery World one should understand the great significance of receptivity of higher energies and of subtle sendings." 4. The whole East believes in the Advent of the Lord Maitreya, but there are some who are aware that the Lord Maitreya now dwells in the Image of the Lord of Shambhala. Certainly, His Advent must not be understood as an appearance in the flesh, amidst earthly conditions and Earth-dwellers. The Teaching of the Lord Maitreya will be spread all over the world and it will proclaim the New Era – the era of the awakening of the Spirit, which is also called the era of woman. It is most curious to hear about the belief of some people that the Great Teachers are divided into two camps regarding the books of Agni Yoga. This point of view shows a purely earthly concept, for the Teachers who belong to the Hierarchy of Light can never be divided into two camps. Such action is characteristic only of the black brotherhood, whereas the decision of the Hierarchy of Light is always monolithic. It is thus that Light conquers darkness. It is true, the practice of occultism in the way it is understood by the majority, that is, the performance of mechanical exercises, is most dangerous. But the path of Light, the path of selfless service to humanity, readiness of the spirit, constant striving toward the perfectment of the inner man, and steadfast devotion to the chosen Ideal, this path, although difficult, has its spiritual joys. On the last step, the Carrier of Light inevitably drinks the chalice of poison, the chalice of betrayal by the nearest ones. Thus it was, thus it will be. The brighter the Light, the denser the darkness. Moreover, each Carrier of Light has his own Judas or Devadatta – be it a false-hearted king, as in the case of Saint-Germain, or the Coulombs and Soloviev in the case of Blavatsky. In the history of each Carrier of Light there is a tragic page of black betrayal. 5. Each sincere knocking of the heart will be heard. Therefore, knock, and do not be downhearted if the answer does not come immediately. The answer always comes unexpectedly, and almost always not in the form which we envisage - there are many reasons for this. Therefore, be vigilant and know how to discriminate. Perfect yourself. I welcome your desire to share the Teaching with your friends. We call it the Teaching of Living Ethics, for under this name people accept it more easily. Unfortunately, due to irresponsible interpreters of the Eastern teachings, the majority of readers associate the word yoga with magic or pitiful fakirism. 16 16 November 1935 Advice has come to finish the book with the following words: "Written upon the threshold of the destined date." You may also hint that the New World comes to replace the old one, and in the process of this replacement all the cosmic forces will participate. Even a little foresight should tell a man to what an extent the world is atremor and how all the spheres are tensed in preparation for the spatial and earthly battles. Even a small consciousness should be able to realize the reconstruction toward which the world is moving. Even those who are unwilling to understand where the engenderments of humanity lead, even they must realize that the karma which brings all paths to the great Reconstruction is inevitable. It is really astonishing to what an extent mankind dwells in self-created illusions. "Certain perspicacious people speak about the approaching end of the world. In describing it they talk as they were taught to think in elementary schools. They are little to be blamed in this, since their heads have been filled from childhood with the most monstrous ideas. And yet, they do sense some sort of end of something. Though dimly seen, still their spirit has a presentiment of some kind of change. They are called false prophets, but such a judgment is not fair, for in their own way they sense the end of an obsolete world. Only, they are unable to distinguish the external signs. Indeed, near is the hour when superfluous scales begin to fall, and the World of Light begins to come into being in joy. The most important processes can be carried out visibly-invisibly." "When forewarnings are given, it is easier to distinguish events. Already something is being born, but the crowds are occupied with amusements. Already an explosion is prepared, yet the crowds rush into the hippodromes. And ancient seers knew of many changes which are now clear to historians. But their contemporaries only knew how to stone all those who were far-seeing. Is it not thus also today?" And now – your questions. I should like to make a few additions to the septenary division. 1. Physical body. 2. Etheric double (sometimes called the lower astral body). Many of the phenomena of spiritualistic seances take place with the help of the etheric double of the medium. 3. Prana – vital principle, inseparable from all manifestations in the Cosmos. 4. Kama – animal soul (or higher astral body) through which desire is expressed in two aspects: (a) Kama-Manas – lower mind, or the intellect (b) Kama Rupa – form (the subjective form of mental and physical desires and thoughts, or the thinker in action.) 5. Manas – self-consciousness, or the thinker (higher intelligence). 6. Buddhi – spirituality, the spiritual soul as distinct from the human-animal soul; the conductor through which Atma is manifested. Atma – Spirit, or fiery element or energy, spread throughout the entire Cosmos. However, now that we have accepted this septenary subdivision, let us practice generalization, for it is always necessary to generalize. Therefore, point out that the so-called principles in us (with the exception of the physical body and the etheric double, which disintegrate after death) are just aspects or conditions of our consciousness. Indeed, all the divisions into spirit, soul, Manas – higher and lower – are in reality only various qualities of one and the same fundamental energy of Fire, or of life or consciousness, of which the highest aspect is psychic energy. Therefore, for the achievement of the higher spirituality, we ought to transmute and sublimate the fires of our centers to their seventh state. Thus, the world of higher spirituality, the Fiery World, is the world of sublimated feelings, or consciousnesses. Not any one human feeling disappears, but it remains in the Fiery World in its sublimated or refined condition, responding to the higher attractions and vibrations. The whole Cosmos is built on a septenary foundation; therefore, each energy, each manifestation contains within itself its septenary scale of tension and refinement. And now, regarding the question of such interest to you – the planetary chains and the Moon. As I have already written to you, by the planetary chain one must understand a certain planet regarded in various phases of its development and accompanied by its invisible spheres. All in nature develops according to one eternal law on a septenary principle. Therefore, similar to man, each planet has its seven principles or seven spheres. Of these seven spheres, the lowest and most material one (in the earthly chain, our Earth) is entirely accessible to our knowledge, whereas the other six lie outside of it and are invisible to the earthly eye. And each such chain of worlds is, so to say, an incarnation or the progeny of another, lower and dead chain. These seven spheres correspond to the principles of man. Thus our earthly chain is an incarnation, or offspring, of the older, lunar chain. Here is a diagram of the Planetary Chains and extracts from The Secret Doctrine pertaining to this diagram. Fig 1 LUNAR CHAIN EARTH CHAIN Fig 2 A G A+ G+ B F B+ F+ C E C+ E+ D D+ "When a planetary chain is in its last (seventh) Round, its Globe [sphere]...A, before finally dying out, sends all its energy and 'principles' into a neutral center of latent force, a 'laya center' and thereby informs a new nucleus of undifferentiated substance or matter, i.e., calls it into activity or gives it life....Imagine the six fellow-globes of the moon – aeons before the first globe of our seven was evolved – just in the same position in relation to each other as the fellow-globes of our chain in regard to our Earth now. And now it will be easy to imagine further Globe A of the lunar chain informing Globe A of the terrestrial chain, and – dying; Globe B of the former sending after that its energy into Globe B of the...[earthly] chain; ....then the Moon (our Satellite) pouring forth into the lowest globe of our planetary ring – Globe D, our Earth – all its life, energy and powers; ...[the moon] is the satellite undeniably [of our Earth], but this does not invalidate the theory that she had given to the Earth all but her corpse ...; and, [the Moon] having transferred them to a new center, becoming virtually a dead planet, in which rotation has almost ceased since the birth of our globe." "Why should Venus and Mercury have no satellites, and by what, when they exist, were they formed? The Astronomers 'do not know.' Because, we say, science has only one key – the key of matter – to open the mysteries of nature withal, while occult philosophy has seven keys and explains that which science fails to see. Mercury and Venus have no satellites, but they had 'parents' just as the Earth had. Both are far older than the Earth, and, before the latter reaches her seventh Round, her mother Moon will have dissolved into thin air, as the 'Moons' of the other planets have, or have not, as the case may be, since there are planets which have several moons – a mystery again which no Oedipus of astronomy has solved. "...The Moon is now the cold residual quantity, the shadow dragged after the new body, into which her living powers and 'principles' are transfused. She is now doomed for long ages to be ever pursuing the Earth, to be attracted by and to attract her progeny. Constantly vampirized by her child [Earth], she revenges herself on it by soaking it through and through with the nefarious, invisible, and poisoned influence which emanates from the occult side of her nature. For she is dead, yet a living body. The particles of her decaying corpse are full of active and destructive life, although the body which they had formed is soulless and lifeless. Therefore its emanations are at the same time beneficent and maleficent – this circumstance finding its parallel on Earth in the fact that the grass and plants are nowhere more juicy and thriving than on the graves; while at the same time it is the graveyard or corpse-emanations which kill....the nature and properties of the moon were known to every Occultist, but have remained a closed book for physicists." "For the benefit of those who may not have read, or, if they have, may not have clearly understood ... the doctrine of the septenary chains of worlds in the Solar Kosmos, the teaching is briefly thus: "1. Everything in the metaphysical as in the physical Universe is septenary. Hence every sidereal body, every planet, whether visible or invisible, is credited with six companion globes. The evolution of life proceeds on these seven globes or bodies from the 1st to the 7th in seven ROUNDS or Seven Cycles. "2. These globes [or spheres] are formed by a process which the Occultists call the 'rebirth of planetary chains (or rings).' When the seventh and last Round of one of such rings has been entered upon, the higher or first globe 'A,' followed by all the others down to the last, instead of entering upon a certain time of rest – or 'obscuration,' as in their previous Rounds – begin to die out. The 'planetary' dissolution (pralaya) is at hand, and its hour has struck; each globe has to transfer its life and energy to another planet. "3. Our Earth, as the visible representative of its invisible superior fellow globes, its 'lords' or 'principles,' has to live, as have the others, through seven Rounds. During the first three, it forms and consolidates; during the fourth it settles and hardens; during the last three it gradually returns to its first...form: it is spiritualized, so to say. "4. Its Humanity develops fully only in the Fourth – our Fourth – our present Round. Up to this fourth Life-Cycle, it is referred to as 'humanity' only for lack of a more appropriate term. Like the grub which becomes chrysalis and butterfly, Man, or rather that which becomes man, passes through all the forms and kingdoms during the first Round and through all the human shapes during the two following Rounds. Arrived on our Earth at the commencement of the Fourth in the present series of life-cycles and races, MAN is the first form that appears thereon, being preceded only by the mineral and vegetable kingdoms – even the latter having to develop and continue its further evolution through man....During the three Rounds to come, Humanity, like the globe [planet] on which it lives, will be ever tending to reassume its primeval form, that of a Dhyan-Chohanic Host. Man tends to become a God and then – GOD, like every other atom in the Universe.... "5. Every life-cycle on Globe D (our Earth) is composed of seven root-races. They commence with the Ethereal and end with the spiritual on the double line of physical and moral evolution – from the beginning of the terrestrial round to its close. (One is a 'planetary round' from Globe A to Globe G, the seventh, the other, the 'globe round,' or the terrestrial. [Cycle of seven races])... "6. The first root-race, i.e., the first 'men' on earth (irrespective of form) were the progeny of the 'celestial men,' called rightly in Indian philosophy the 'Lunar Ancestors' or the Pitris, of which there are seven classes or Hierarchies...." Take into consideration that: "....every 'Round' brings about a new development and even an entire change in the mental, psychic, spiritual and physical constitution of man, all these principles evoluting on an ever ascending scale...." "...There must be a limited number of Monads evolving and growing more and more perfect through their assimilation of many successive personalities [or incarnations], in every new Manvantara.... Thus, although the hosts of more or less progressed Monads are almost incalculable, they are still finite, as is everything in this Universe of differentiation and finiteness." Thus, "...Our Moon was the fourth Globe [sphere in the Lunar Chain] of the series, and was on the same plane of perception as our Earth.... "Further, when globe A of the new chain is ready, the first class or Hierarchy of Monads from the Lunar Chain incarnate upon it in the lowest kingdom and so on successively. The result of this is, that it is only the first class of Monads which attains the human state of development during the first Round, since the second class, on each planet [globe-sphere], arriving later, has not time to reach that stage. Thus the Monads of Class 2 reach the incipient human stage only in the Second Round, and so on up to the middle of the Fourth Round. But at this point – and on this Fourth Round in which the human stage will be fully developed – the 'Door' into the human kingdom closes; and henceforward the number of 'human' Monads, i.e., Monads in the human stage of development, is complete.* For the Monads which had not reached the human stage by this point will, owing to the evolution of humanity itself, find themselves so far behind that they will reach the human stage only at the close of the seventh and last Round. They will, therefore, not be men on this chain, but will form the humanity of a future Manvantara and be rewarded by becoming 'Men' on a higher chain altogether, thus receiving their Karmic compensation." "The Monadic Host may be roughly divided into three great classes: "1. The most developed Monads (the Lunar Gods or 'Spirits," called, in India, the Pitris), whose function it is to pass in the first Round through the whole triple cycle of the mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms in their most ethereal, filmy, and rudimentary forms, in order to clothe themselves in, and assimilate, the nature of the newly formed chain. They are those who first reach the human form (if there can be any form in the realm of the almost subjective) on Globe A in the first Round. It is they, therefore, who lead and represent the human element during the second and third Rounds.... "2. Those Monads that are the first to reach the human stage during the three and a half Rounds, and to become men. "3. The laggards; the Monads which are retarded, and which will not reach, by reason of Karmic impediments, the human stage at all during this cycle or Round,... "...It stands to reason that a MONAD cannot either progress or develop, or even be affected by the changes of states it passes through. It is not of this world or plane, and may be compared only to an indestructible state of divine light and fire, thrown down on to our Earth as a plank of salvation for the personalities in which it indwells. It is for the latter to cling to it; and thus partaking of its divine nature, obtain immortality. Left to itself the Monad will cling to no one; but, like the 'plank,' be drifted away to another incarnation by the unresting current of evolution." "Now the evolution of the external form or body round the astral is produced by the terrestrial forces, just as in the case of the lower kingdoms; but the evolution of the internal or real MAN is purely spiritual. It is now no more a passage of the impersonal Monad through many and various forms of matter – endowed at best with instinct and consciousness on quite a different plane – as in the case of external evolution, but a journey of the 'pilgrim-soul' through various states of not only matter but Self consciousness and self-perception, or of perception from apperception. "The MONAD emerges from its state of spiritual and intellectual unconsciousness; and, skipping the first two planes – too near the ABSOLUTE to permit of any correlation with anything on a lower plane – it gets direct into the plane of Mentality. But there is no plane in the whole universe with a wider margin, or a wider field of action in its almost endless gradations of perceptive and apperceptive qualities, than this plane, which has in its turn an appropriate smaller plane for every 'form,' from the 'mineral' monad up to the time when that monad blossoms forth by evolution into the DIVINE MONAD. But all the time it is still one and the same Monad, differing only in its incarnations, throughout its ever succeeding cycles of partial or total obscuration of spirit, or the partial or total obscuration of matter – two polar antitheses – as it ascends into the realms of mental spirituality, or descends into the depths of materiality." "What, it may be asked, are the 'Lunar Monads,' just spoken of? The description of the seven classes of Pitris will come later, but now some general explanations may be given. It must be plain to everyone that they are Monads, who, having ended their life-cycle on the lunar chain, which is inferior to the terrestrial chain, have incarnated on this one. But there are some further details which may be added, though they border too closely on forbidden ground to be treated of fully. The last word of the mystery is divulged only to the adepts, but it may be stated that our satellite is only the gross body of its invisible principles. Seeing then that there are 7 Earths, so there are 7 Moons, the last one alone being visible; the same for the Sun, whose visible body is called a Maya, a reflection, just as man's body is. 'The real Sun and the real Moon are as invisible as the real man,' says an occult maxim." "In reality the Moon is only the satellite of the Earth in one respect, viz., that physically the Moon revolves round the Earth.... Startling as the statement may seem it is not without confirmation from scientific knowledge. It is evidenced by the tides, by the cyclic changes in many forms of disease which coincide with the lunar phases; it can be traced in the growth of plants, and is very marked in the phenomena of human gestation and conception. The importance of the Moon and its influence on the Earth were recognized in every ancient religion, notably the Jewish, and have been remarked by many observers of psychic and physical phenomena. But, so far as Science knows, the Earth's action on the Moon is confined to the physical attraction, which causes her to circle in her orbit. And should an objector insist that this fact alone is sufficient evidence that the Moon is truly the Earth's satellite or other planes of action, one may reply by asking whether a mother, who walks round and round by her child's cradle keeping watch over the infant, is subordinate of her child or dependent upon it; though in one sense she is its satellite, yet she is certainly older and more fully developed than the child she watches. It is, then, the Moon that plays the largest and most important part, as well in the formation of the Earth itself, as in the peopling thereof with human beings. The 'Lunar Monads' or Pitris, the ancestors of man, become in reality man himself. They are the 'Monads" who enter on the cycle of evolution on Globe A, and who, passing round the chain of planets [globe-spheres], evolve the human form as has just been shown....These 'Monads' or 'divine sparks' are thus the 'Lunar' ancestors, the Pitris themselves. For these 'Lunar Spirits' have to become 'Men' in order that their 'Monads' may reach a higher plane of activity and self-consciousness, i.e., the plane of the Manasa-Putras, those who endow the 'senseless' shells, created and informed by the Pitris, with 'mind' in the latter part of the Third Root-Race [Fourth Round]." 1. They are called Manasa-Putras or Mind-born; the Sons of Light or solar Ancestors. Thus, our humanity owes them its accelerated evolution. 2. "In the same way the 'Monads' or Egos of the men of the seventh Round of our Earth, after our own Globes A, B, C, D, et seq., parting with their life-energy, will have informed and thereby called to life other laya-centers destined to live and to act on a still higher plane of being – in the same way will the Terrene 'Ancestors' create those who will become their superiors."* And now, I was happy to hear about your fiery signs. The vision of the flame of a candle is most characteristic for the kindling of the centers. Sometimes one may see such a flame over a luminous knot of, as it were, thick threads (nerves). The colored sparks also signify the awakening of the centers. The warmth of the heart is a beautiful sign. Also, it is characteristic to see iridescent luminous zigzags. I have seen them several times during the last summer and they disturbed my work by thickly covering the sheets which I used for writing. They indicate the battles in the supermundane world. Continue your observations and write them down. One must not neglect such observations of oneself. People lose the sense of observation, yet it is essential to know oneself. 17 18 November 1935 I was very pleased to see your subtle understanding of the legend about the Treasure of the World. Of course, each sign has many meanings. This Treasure is a fragment of the main body, guarded in the Stronghold of Light. The sending of this gift has signified, from immemorial times, an approaching era of predestined unification and power in the country where it appears. All the great unifiers and founders of nations have possessed it. The East especially is full of legends about this gift of Orion, and the peoples of Asia seek it everywhere. Ossendowski, the author of the book Beasts, Men and Gods, heard of these legends. There are many different versions of them which are more or less correct. Thus, the white horse, Erdeni Mori, of Tibet and Mongolia, who carries Chintamani (The Treasure of the World), is also connected with this occurrence. The legend recorded in On Eastern Crossroads is the truth. According to the legend, this Treasure brings with it a special Covenant which must be fulfilled. The casket mentioned in the legend belongs to the thirteenth century, and was said to have been made from leather which had been in the possession of Solomon himself. Many alchemic symbols are inscribed upon the leather. The famous Rabbi, Moses de Leon, who compiled the Zohar, was, during the persecution of the Jews in Spain, offered shelter by a German feudal noblewoman. She gave him and other persecuted Jews refuge on her estates, and as a token of gratitude he gave her a talisman and this precious piece of skin. The lady ordered a small casket to be made from this skin, and the talisman was preserved in it. The legend states that after a new power is established, the Treasure will return to the Stronghold of Light. 1936 was a year that was mentioned in predictions in all the ancient Scriptures, and the calculations of the events which coincide with that year were found in the Pyramid of Cheops. But who can understand and accept that event, which will be laid in the foundation of the New World? No doubt, much will come to pass during this year; not only in the higher supermundane spheres but also on Earth many omens will be manifested. I shall quote to you a page from the Teaching. "A remarkable year draws near. But many do not grasp the significance of current events. Even those who have heard are wishing that events would be carried out according to their own imagination. Usually each one wishes according to his nature, but observes current events without prejudice. Fix your attention honestly, knowing that a great date is ensuing. Doves will bring you not only an olive branch but also a leaf of oak and laurel. Likewise Our sacrificial offerings are not a chance occurrence but are as steps of the future. Indeed, unalterable are the dates of great knowledge. Learn to love creative conflict. Know how to put your ear to the earth and to illumine your hearts in great expectancy. Let the ignorant desire evil, yet the dates weave the fabric of the world. Learn to discern. Learn to fly toward the ordained. Many are the garments and the veils, but the meaning is one. The preordained year draws near. "Austerely and tensely, yet also joyfully, should this year be passed on Earth for those who are wise. I affirm a powerful rotation of energies, yet there too it is possible to awaken sleeping ones. Not obviously does the King of Glory arrive, but by the wise His step is heard. Leave the dead to bury the dead, and rejoice in the formation of life.... "Certain perspicacious people speak about the approaching end of the world. In describing it they talk as they were taught to think in elementary schools. They are little to be blamed in this, since their heads have been filled since childhood with the most monstrous ideas. And yet, they do sense some sort of end of something. Though dimly seen, still their spirit has a presentiment of some kind of change. They are called false prophets, but such a judgment is not fair, for in their own way they sense the end of an obsolete world. Only, they are unable to distinguish the eternal signs. Indeed, near is the hour when superfluous scales begin to fall, and the World of Light begins to come into being in joy. The most important processes can be carried out visibly-invisibly. "When forewarnings are given, it is easier to distinguish events. Already something is being born, but the crowds are occupied with amusements. Already an explosion is prepared yet the crowds rush into the hippodromes. And ancient seers knew of many changes which are now clear to historians. But their contemporaries only knew how to stone all those who were far-seeing. Is it not thus also today?" All the cosmic dates, all the combinations of the luminaries are approaching the consummation of the great Cycle, and humanity must be spiritually resurrected. The fiery energies are reaching Earth toward the appointed time, and we may expect great changes, which must bring the awakening of the spirit. The end of the reign of Lucifer approaches. The new race is being born. Of course, Solomon was definitely a historical personage; likewise, the temple of Solomon is not a myth. The great incarnations of the seven Kumaras, or the Sons of Reason – Sons of Light – were to be found in ancient times among the initiates of all countries and peoples, and later among the greatest minds of more recent epochs. Throughout the entire evolution of our planet, we owe to these greatest Spirits the progress of our consciousness. They incarnated in all races and nations on the threshold of a new shifting of consciousness and at each new turn in history. Verily, the greatest Images of antiquity are connected with these Sons of Light. The fall of Lucifer began from the time of Atlantis. Later he could be recognized in Ravana, the adversary of Rama, the hero of the epic poem, the Mahabharata. The Great Spirits tirelessly undertook the most difficult tasks of life, but few of their contemporaries understood even partially the grandeur and self-renunciation of these true Men-Gods. Hardly anyone can comprehend the entire significance of Their creativeness on the earthly plane and in the supermundane worlds. Many beautiful mysteries exist in the Cosmos, and when the spirit contacts them, the heart is filled with exaltation and with infinite gratitude to these spirits, the creators of our consciousness. During endless thousands of years, in self-sacrificing service for the good of humanity, They renounced the highest joys of the Fiery World and with bloody sweat stood on guard, accepting the wreaths of thorns and draining the cups of poison tendered by the hands of humanity, whose benefactors They were. When the veil is removed from the mystery, many hearts will tremble because of the crimes committed against these Saviors. You are right, the study of the Teaching of Life requires a most careful attitude. One should approach the unprepared consciousness very carefully. Indeed, nothing develops as slowly as consciousness. "It is important to understand to what extent people's consciousness has become petrified. Therefore, do not give it food which it cannot assimilate. Side by side with the difficult give also the easy; otherwise people will not listen. The letters of the Teacher are inevitably diverse, because directed to different consciousnesses. This is not contradiction, but simply the best way. Thus, accustom yourselves to deal carefully with consciousnesses, as with fire." We must practice great patience, and only by careful touches can we give a new direction to the thinking of people; not by breaking the old concepts, but by gradually broadening their meaning. Of course, each person requires an individual approach. Last year was made especially eventful by the aggressions against enlightened undertakings. And yet, good omens were even more numerous. For the birth of new energies, these collisions of Light with darkness are necessary. For the purpose of healing, water has to be agitated; nothing is worse than stagnant water. We certainly know the source of support for the leaflets similar to the one you have mentioned. But then, such literature is popular only among people of a low mental level who are unable to discriminate independently and who are sunk in selfhood and self-destruction. Inapplicable to them are the wise words of Confucius who said that the one who does not react to slander, which is slowly absorbed by the brain, nor to insults, which, like sores, injure the body, that one verily can be called wise; he who takes no notice of either slander or insults can be called far-sighted. Precisely, far-sightedness points out the insignificance of all slanders before the face of historical truth when the Higher Justice pronounces its verdict on a world scale. As for inner betrayal, here, of course, we deal with occult laws. There could not have been a pure structure of Light which was not betrayed in our age of Kali Yuga; and since we experience the most threatening time of Armageddon, the betrayals are even more numerous and intensive in their fury. As it is said, "Before the coming dates the dark ones are especially furious." We were warned about the subtle betrayal, but we are hoping to be able to postpone it for as long as possible, i.e., until a better combination of the luminaries. But the traitors could not hold back under the pressure of the black year with seven eclipses, and they threw off their masks. However, better aspects are not far off, and therefore we calmly watch the development of this madness. This betrayal, as I have already written you, was caused by cupidity and ambition. Someone decided to reap the laurels for himself only and to seize in his hands the fruits of the labors of all the other co-workers. N. K. was building everything upon the principle of common ownership, as well as upon broad social and public knowledge. But precisely this was not to someone's liking, and while N. K. was away the traitor, using favorable circumstances, started putting into practice his methods of usurpation, which had been thoroughly planned during fourteen years of collaboration. He was helped in this by unprincipled legal advisers. The microbe of dictatorship is infectious. But we know how the Great Teachers look upon the betrayers. Indeed, "The Teacher permits the beginning of a new step. Betrayal is an attribute of such ascent. The Teacher considers the manifestation of abuse useful. The Teacher regards a dish of slander as a wonderful offering. The manifestation of slander brings tension of atmosphere, and each tension is already an ascent. Let the ignorant dance, they arouse the waves. The traitors will be overthrown." Thus, in full calmness and trust in the Guiding Hand we will continue to build. True, someone will ask, How could such traitors be allowed to approach? But we should not forget Judas, Devadatta, Cassius, Brutus, and all murderers and betrayers, whose name is legion. Betrayal, like a shadow, follows a great achievement, and precisely by betrayal the greatness of an achievement can be measured. Many dark betrayers were known to H. P. Blavatsky and Comte Saint-Germain, and those Carriers of Light nearer to our own time, but their names became only greater because of this. Prior to these two black years, a new sign of Great Trust was manifested, which, according to all the most ancient scriptures and prophecies, signifies the beginning of the New Epoch. Thus are the signs of Light and darkness intertwined. My letter is speckled with details, but so is life itself, in all its complexity. I would not like to end my letter negatively, therefore I shall conclude with the following: "Let us rejoice at the manifestation of victory. People will still not see it for some time, but it is already here. Wait, impatient ones, not the eye but the heart determines victory. When a fiery structure is already realized in the Subtle World; then may the hearts of the builders rejoice. Those who sleep do not feel it if they are carried out of the house, but space is already singing." 18 26 November 1935 I quite agree that the crucified thief probably was no worse, and perhaps even better, than many of the respectable Pharisees and Sadducees. However, there are many steps between a thief and a high spirit. The assertion of Vivekananda which you have quoted remains in force; but, knowing the law of karma, we must understand that by liberation is meant the awakening of the spirit and its deliverance from the power of darkness. Indeed, we know that a sincere repentance before death, together with the last pure thought and powerful striving toward the Highest, carry the spirit into the spheres of the Subtle World in complete correspondence with this vibration, or striving. The words of Christ strengthened still more the striving of the thief, and his spirit was enabled to rise and ascend to a still higher level. Similarly, not only the sinless and the saints rest in Devachan. Each good deed performed by us receives its own reward. Polarity cannot disappear, for all Existence is founded on polarity, and fire – this life-creating element – is twofold in its Divine Origin. Likewise, unity does not mean fusion into one form. Therefore, neither the ugly hermaphrodite, nor Siamese twins, nor people with double spines have a place in the evolution of the Beauty of Cosmos. Indeed the significance of Existence is in an infinite diversity of forms with one fundamental fiery unity. And now, regarding blood and infection, I shall quote some paragraphs from the third volume of Fiery World: "People inquire about the causes of infection, about the properties of blood and sperm, but they completely forget that at the base of these lies psychic energy. It preserves against infection; it is found in the properties of secretions. It is useless to take into consideration a mechanical summary of collected information if attention is not given to the participation of psychic energy. People call a certain immunity an influx of faith, but not without reason is a state of ecstasy called the radiance of the Fiery World. And such a radiance protects man against infection. It purifies the secretions, it is like a shield. Therefore a state of joy and exaltation is the best prophylaxis. Whoever knows rapture of spirit has already been cleansed against many dangers. Even ordinary physicians know how changeable is the condition of the blood and of secretions. But few connect this with the spiritual condition. One should not be enslaved by statistics; one can fall into error. It was not so long ago that the mental level was calculated according to the dimensions of the skull. Thus psychic energy has been largely forgotten." I am adding another paragraph from the same book, which I believe will be of value to you: "When we speak about Spirit and Matter, we should have in mind the higher meaning of Matter. But speaking about the liberation of the Spirit, we refer to those manifestations which can be called material life units. It must be known that in speaking about these unifications under various forms a downfall of the spirit is understood. For the spirit, being made manifest in matter, must aspire to the higher functions together with matter. Matter is impelled to creativeness which gives rise to forms of life. And the spirit must know specifically how sacred is the sojourn in matter. The cosmic concept of the Feminine Principle as Matter is so lofty – the Truth is so far above the worldly understanding! Only a pure and elevated consciousness can appreciate this comparison. It is difficult to dissociate Spirit from Matter." Without matter, spirit is naught. From many sides come light-bearing news and omens about the approaching epoch. Each great epoch is accompanied by a special celestial omen, which inevitably appears through many centuries. The appearance of this omen took place in January, 1934. The stars were found in certain combinations. Let us be strong, solemn, and joyous. Continue your useful work! 19 7 December 1935 One may only regret that apparently the persons you have mentioned are familiar neither with the Eastern philosophical systems and teachings nor with The Secret Doctrine by H. P. Blavatsky. Therefore, they do not know who are the Kumaras, Sons of Light, Mind-born Sons, etc., mentioned there. And even if they have read The Secret Doctrine, they do not know how to make the next turn of the key. There is one chain of the Hierarchy of Light, which continues into Infinity, and all the true Carriers of Light who appear and who are still on our Earth are links of it. Certainly, the Sons of Light, who came from the higher worlds (Venus and Jupiter) to our planet at the end of the Third Race of our Round for the hastening of the evolution of humanity, are the Greatest Spirits, who are at the head of the Hierarchy of Light that is the nearest and most accessible to us, owing to karma. They are the progenitors of our consciousness; to them, we owe our mental development. And, of course, They belong to the Chain of the Builders of the Cosmos. Each such Builder must pass through human evolution in order that later He may rise as the head of this or that planet. But as evolution is infinite, all these builders, after completing one cycle of evolution, commence another and are born again, but on higher worlds. Ponder more deeply upon the concept of Infinity. And regarding the statement of the person you mentioned, it would be interesting, first of all, to find out what he meant by saying that the Himalayan Mahatmas are born of Earth. For, strictly speaking, we can consider only the Prince of this world and all the Earth-dwellers who correspond to his ray as the Spirit and spirits born of Earth; for each seed of the spirit is conceived under a certain luminary, which, during a whole Manvantara, remains its leading star. Thus, the Prince of this world belongs to Earth, and owing to his previous achievements on another planet and because of a cosmic right he is the Host of Earth. Naturally, nearest to him are those spirits who are also born under the ray corresponding to his. But there are many spirits on our Earth who are already subject to higher vibrations because of their essence, or who possess the potentiality of the energies of other worlds that comprise our solar system, even those as distant as Uranus and Neptune. Moreover, let us bear in mind that the life of all the kingdoms of nature was transferred to our planet from the Moon. That is why in The Secret Doctrine the dual ancestors of humanity are pointed out – the Lunar and the Solar. The Lunar ancestors became in reality present humanity itself, or, rather, the majority of it, whereas the Solar ancestors are those Sons of Light who undertook the self-sacrificing work of creativeness for the benefit of the whole cosmos. They came to our planet from the higher worlds, as has already been said, at the end of the Third Race of our Round. Since that time, They have continuously incarnated on the threshold of all Races and all great events, so that each time They could give a new impulse to the consciousness of humanity. Verily, Their lives are paved with self-sacrificing, heroic achievements. Verily, They have drained many chalices of poison. Thus, in the time of Atlantis they were the Founders of the Great Brotherhood on the Sacred Island. So also they are the Guardians of the Trans-Himalayan Stronghold during our Race. Certainly the Mahatmas of the Himalayas are unable to contact the auras of Earth-dwellers for long. They cannot even remain in the atmosphere of the valleys, owing to the lack of correspondence in vibrations. Therefore a prolonged contact is mutually harmful; and in the case of Earth-dwellers it can be even dangerous. Thus, in the times of H. P. B. the Mahatma K. H., who contacted the aura of the valleys longer than the other Mahatmas, was recalled by his Hierarch into the Stronghold for recuperation. Likewise, we know that another Mahatma, when coming to see Blavatsky in the mountains of Sikkim, had to inhale a special preparation of ozone almost continuously. We also know that neither Buddha nor Christ were able to remain for long in the cities and amidst people and often had to retire into the desert. The Himalayan Mahatmas live in complete solitude and admit into their Stronghold one or, at the most, two candidates in a century. Of course, there are exceptions. But They send their disciples and younger brothers to incarnate on Earth with a special mission; and from their very infancy They direct and watch over them. The occult bond established during many thousands of years makes the spiritual contact easy; and the accelerated opening of the centers and their fiery transmutation, which provides the fiery conduit for clairaudience and clairvoyance, becomes possible. But even with such readiness of spirit, the brother-disciple must manifest an absolute unwavering striving and great intensity in following the Leading Hand. Many tests must he endure, even on the last step. And the difficulties pile up and at times seem to be insurmountable. Even so, Judases are inevitable on the path in order that the path of Light may be inculcated more vividly. And the symbol of the draining of the chalice of poison remains inseparable from the Path of Service to humanity. Sometimes the Mahatmas call their disciples into one of their Ashrams for a certain period: here They prepare their organisms for the sacred assimilation of subtle energies and give them instructions. So it was with H. P. B., who spent three years in Their Ashram before giving the world The Secret Doctrine. But you are quite right in saying that we ought not to be preoccupied with questions about which hierarchic degrees the Himalayan Brothers occupy in the chain of Infinity. We must work with the Great Teacher who called us, realizing that the degree of evolution of his Spirit is, for the present, inaccessible to us; and may God help us to be able to approach Him at the end of our planetary Manvantara. And now, in a book of the Teaching there is a paragraph which might be applied to many earthly teachers. Here it is: "The Teacher who has not overcome intolerance cannot mold the future. The Teaching is given for the future. The spirit cannot advance without forging perfectment. Thus, it is possible to command the attention of listeners, but it is far more necessary to arouse a movement forward. The Teacher does not forbid reading different books. Everyone who fears puts limitations on himself, but the leader summons to a broad cognition. He will not restrain one from good in all its aspects. This liberality of spirit is indispensable. He who does not even wish to listen is already afraid of something. Thus, the fiery condition requires broad gates and the speediest of wings." You are also right that expecting an evident sign from the Teacher to give us an impulse for intensified work would be considered as temptation and indicates weakness of striving. Thus, in the book Agni Yoga there is a beautiful paragraph: "To Him of the great Illumination there came a pupil seeking a miracle: 'After the miracle I shall have faith.' The Teacher sadly smiled and revealed to him a great miracle. 'Now,' exclaimed the pupil, 'I am ready to pass through the steps of the Teaching under your guidance.' But the Teacher, pointing to the door, said: 'Go, I no longer need you!'" Verily, blessed are those who believe without having to see, for this proves that their spirit has brought this faith from previous lives, and the chalice of their achievements approaches its final accumulation. I welcome your efforts toward self-improvement. I suggest that you keep daily notes regarding your progress. Put down how far you have succeeded in applying at least one of the advices chosen by you from the Teaching, or in eradicating some habit which hinders your progress. Such daily notes are very beneficial for a test or examination after a certain time has expired. All your spiritual sendings are good, and of course you should continue them. This is a purely Eastern custom. As for accompanying these sendings by various positions of the hands and fingers, I can only say that if you feel that this helps you, you should continue to do so. The most important in all sendings is the sensation of warmth in the heart. No movements, or rhythms, or chants are of any help if the heart is frozen. The key to all achievements is in the heart, in its fiery energies. Certainly each High Spirit is a reservoir of life-giving energies, which constantly irradiate the surroundings. A nucleus formed by three such spirits can create miracles. The Great Hierarchy of Light is the cosmic Reservoir of such Forces. Yes, any smoke is harmful, especially tobacco smoke. And so, do not be discouraged, continue your work with a striving heart. Armageddon is in its full fury. Broad is the threshold of the year 1936. At the moment, we, too, are drinking of the chalice of poison; yet courage and striving do not leave us. We love battle, since in battle we temper our forces and refine our abilities. Knowing of the predestined victory of the Forces of Light, let us courageously oppose the dark ones. Just before dawn, the sky from the valleys seems especially dark, but those who stand on the mountain already see the coming light. 20 7 December 1935 The approach to Light demands from us not only moral purity but also physical cleanliness. Precisely, on certain spiritual steps physical hygiene is absolutely essential. Thus no animal should be permitted in the living quarters, and even birds should not be permitted in bedrooms; for that which is low attracts the low.] In connection with this, I shall quote a paragraph from Fiery World III: "Manifestations can be either subtle or connected with the dense world. Not rarely do dark entities [from the Subtle World] strengthen themselves by the presence of creatures of Earth which they attract. Thus, there may appear some stray dogs or cats or mice or annoying insects. Dark entities strengthen their substance from animals. Repeatedly has the Teaching pointed out the participation of the animal world in subtle and low manifestations. Sometimes they cannot manifest without the participation of animals. But for the courageous spirit all such manifestations are as nought.... but it is very important for science to know these connections of animals with the Subtle World. I do not advise having animals in bedrooms. Certain people themselves sense the practicality of such vital precautions, but others, on the contrary, aspire, as it were, to attract invisible guests." And if dogs and birds are so objected to, what can be said about cats, whose natures are definitely considered as belonging to the dark orders? One should be fond of animals, and should pity them, but it s disgusting to see the distorted sentimentality lavished upon them by certain types of people. "Who hath said that one must renounce madly? Madness doth so remain." Is it not the madness of hypocrisy to give away everything and then to expect help from others? And if help is refused, to become full of hate, as usually happens. Unfortunately, a certain type of giving is often performed with the secret hope of receiving in return a hundredfold the amount given. But it is forgotten that only those receive a hundredfold who think least of all about receiving anything. Thus, he who does not understand the great law of balance, or co-measurement and goal-fitness cannot become a true follower of the Teaching of Light. You write that the letter about God continues to make some people indignant. Verily, it is surprising how people do not understand and deny the concepts in even their own accepted scriptures and religions! Thus, the words "No man hath seen God at any time" and "God is a consuming fire" even now remain a dead letter for them. -------- The fiery conductor of clairaudience is considered the most direct one, the nearest, and the most sacred. Only one ignorant of occultism could think that the letters delivered, even by the so-called "occult mail," prove a closer contact than the direct fiery conductor of clairaudience, which is used by the entire White Brotherhood among themselves. All the books of the Teaching point out this direct contact. Could the experiment of Agni Yoga be performed without a direct contact with the Great Teacher! Indeed, all the books were and are given by the Great Teacher on the basis of this experiment. -------- Intrigues are not far from betrayal, therefore let us practice caution. Discrimination is the first quality on the path of discipleship, and it does not come easily. The disciple must be armed against all the eventualities of life. How else can he fulfill his great mission as a co-worker of Cosmos? -------- I quite understand that the beauty and austere self-discipline and achievement in life that I affirm in my letters may be above the consciousness of many, and not to their liking. But I consider it sinful to advocate sentimentality, which is based on false concepts. I have tried my best to uplift their spirits, but I certainly cannot do it by offering tinseled visions in the style of L. Yes, the majority of people are great hypocrites when they insist on wishing to know the truth and only the truth. Indeed, they are afraid of the truth most of all, always and in everything. Instead of an austere construction of life, people expect sweet dreams to comfort them, and easy achievements amidst and environment of the Magi of "occult" novels. But the crown of the Arhat is attained only by the strongest, in the severest tension of achievement, and through a powerful, unshakeable striving of the heart, purified by bloody tears of sufferings throughout many, many lives. The heart of the Arhat has to go through all the joys and also all the sufferings and the sorrows of the earthly path; he must drink the entire chalice of poison. Verily, hard is the path of ascent, and especially on the last steps. It can be compared to a climb in the darkness over steep basalt rocks when the hand searches in vain for a jut to get hold of. However, handrails are prepared for the striving spirit, and only at the last moment of complete exhaustion before a fall will the solicitous Hand give support. This was also my experience while my heart was almost breaking under the incredible tension felt during such an ascent. Yes, many symbols of the hard ascent were manifested. Moreover, the complete draining of the full chalice of poison is inevitable at the consummation of the path. Yet, with all that, when the spirit has known lofty joys, when the beauty of the higher worlds is cognized, all these difficulties do not frighten, but even bring their own joy, for they signify the approach of the end of the path. Thus, a Judas also must appear in order to throw into greater emphasis the light on the path. And now to your questions: 1. Bear in mind that one should not rely upon all types of musk from various animals. Only the musk deer eats the beneficial food which produces in the male the equilibrating substance. Therefore, the musk of the civet is not so good, for it does not contain that equilibrating substance. It can excite, but it does not strengthen. The secretion of the beaver is somewhat better; however, it is not good for prolonged use. Musk is to be found in heath-cocks, but there is little use in trying to produce the substance from them, since they possess very little. The best thing is to breed the musk deer. Of course, all varieties of musk should be considered only from a medicinal point of view. For perfumery, a substitute has already been found, the so-called muskon. One may hope that, owing to this discovery, a most valuable animal will not be totally exterminated. 2. I consider all antiaphrodisiac preparations positively harmful. A powerful force exists in sexual energy, the basis of vitality and creativeness; therefore, one should try to balance it and direct it correctly, but any artificial suppression is impermissible. In some cases, intense physical labor gives excellent results. All the ancient Teachings indicate that we should not suppress our emotions, or what are usually called, passions, but balance them and refine their qualities. In connection with that you might reread paragraph 12 on page 209 in the second volume of Leaves of Morya's Garden. 3. The words of the Teaching "But I say, for your benefit, evoke My Name more often." certainly mean wise and heartfelt repetition, for how otherwise can the bond be established with the chosen Teacher? Such repetition or retention is always recommended in all Teachings; whereas the repetition of the Name IN VAIN is condemned, i.e., when people amidst most unsuitable surroundings idly use the sacred Names in their talk. The latter is usually done by beginners, or, in general, by those who do not realize the sacredness of holy things. 4. "For cosmic dates manifested 'vessels' are chosen...." Leaves of Morya's Garden II, p.121. And the answer is : The whole life is built precisely by cosmic dates. These dates are marked by the coincidence of the ripe karma of a certain nation, or even nations, with definite combinations of the luminaries, the results of which are new shifts in the historical movement of peoples or in the life of the planet. 5. "What vessels?" The answer: In all Teachings, precisely man is compared with a vessel containing the divine Fire. For the fulfillment of a certain mission within the cosmic dates, the servants of Light or, as they are sometimes called, "the chosen vessels' are sent to Earth, after having been tested during thousands of years. They select co-workers brought to them by karma, but if eventually these co-workers prove to be unworthy, or harmful for the work, they can replace them by others. You, of course, know that lengthy collaboration creates a certain occult bond, which is not easy to break without painful consequences for both sides. In such cases of the substitution of co-workers (or the "manifested vessels") can appeal to the Teacher and ask him to liberate them from the effects of the aura of the departing ones. 6. "...Thus, let us conclude about the vitality of dates and the mirrors of the future.:" Ibid., p.122. The answer is: That which is mentioned above regarding the cosmic dates also explains their vitality. As for the mirrors – this concerns the prognosis of the future on the basis of existing data. And these mirrors, or visions, which are produced by a special process on a polished metallic surface, are true only from the moment they begin and so far as the spirit of the one who is connected with the prognosis is firm and unshaken in his striving. Whereas if he wavers, the mirror of the future will change in conformity with the waverings of the spirit. This is why all Teachings advocate steadfastness and firmness of spirit. Only by possessing such firmness can one build and be protected on all paths. The ray can protect only the one who firmly follows the indicated light and does not deviate from it. Therefore, for cosmic dates only those "vessels" are assigned and sent who have been thoroughly tested in firmness of aspiration. I shall quote for you a passage from Community: "Why is the discovery of signs of the future likened to weaving? In weaver's work the warp is of a definite hue, and groups of threads are divided according to color. It is easy to determine the warp and one can easily find the group of threads, but the design of this group permits different combinations, depending upon a thousand current details. Indeed, the inner relationship of the subject himself will be the principal condition. If his aura should be too unsteady, then the prognosis will be a relative one. Then it will resemble a certain game, wherein, being given a few scattered points, one must identify a definite figure. "Where, then, is the best ferment with which to steady the wavering of the aura. The best ferment is striving. It is impossible to sting or to smash an impetuously directed body. Striving in motion attains validity, and becoming lawful it becomes irresistible, for it enters into the rhythm of the Cosmos. "Thus proceed in the small and in the great, and your texture will be unmatched, crystal, cosmic; in brief – beautiful. "Striving, nothing else, results in mastery over the elements, for the basic quality of the elements is striving. In this state you coordinate the elements with the higher creativeness of the spirit and become the keepers of the lightning. Man shall become keeper of the lightning. Believe it, by striving only will you conquer." "Striving is the boat of the Arhat. Striving is the manifested unicorn. Striving is the key to all caves. Striving is the wing of the eagle. Striving is the ray of the sun. Striving is the book of the future. Striving is the world manifest. Striving is the multitude of stars." Thus preserve striving for it propels all fields of knowledge. Striving is the key to the lock. And now, regarding the mirror - the invention of the devil. It is spoken of in On Eastern Crossroads-of course, this should be understood allegorically. The mirror of the devil is a symbol of man's attachment to his personality or selfhood. The devil's mirror reflects just its own selfhood, whereas the divine microcosm reflects the Macrocosm. I welcome your firmness. Do not be distressed by the uncovering of the true faces of people and by the unavoidable loneliness. This disclosure of the true faces of people is inseparable from the great school of life, and on the last step you encounter betrayals. In all the Teachings is engraved the symbol of the drinking of the chalice of poison by all Carriers of Light. The beauty of achievement is truly emphasized by these manifestations of darkness. The most significant events are followed by monstrous betrayals. And so you should be courageous and firm, and should not be perturbed by any monsters. As it is said – one should learn from the examples of aggression. 21 9 December 1935 I am delighted to learn about the formation of the section, "Unity of Women," and I welcome with all my heart the idea of organizing a children's theater. Indeed, the theater is a powerful, perhaps the most powerful means of building character in children and youth. Truly the theater, if the plays are well chosen, can inspire youth to emulate the great images and impel young souls toward achievement and heroism. Therefore, the greatest attention should be given to this project. For this purpose, the Mysteries from the lives of the great Spiritual Toilers for Good and the legends about national heroes are especially suitable. These enthralling, lofty, moral images can increase respect for the concepts of the honor and dignity of man – the qualities so easily lost today – and lacking them, the result is deterioration. And rightly, in order that the seeds might yield fruit, one should start precisely with the children. You ask about "Unity of Women." I perceived in it an idea of universal unity for the upliftment of the level of women's consciousness in all countries and for the affirmation of women's rights, not through violence and ugly demonstrations after the manner of the suffragettes, but rather through self-perfectment and the development of one's potentialities. In the activity of "Unity of Women" should also be included the program of "the Communities of the Heroic Sisters," about which I have already written you. Certainly each program should vary in accordance with the local conditions and existing possibilities. Yes, women should actively rise to the defense of their rights and those of children, and by means of word and deed they should raise the moral and cultural level of their respective countries. In America there are many useful organizations in which women play a most active part. Thus, among such movements we should point out the so-called Chautauqua. This organization aimed to give to the most remote localities in the country the possibility of becoming acquainted with current accomplishments in all fields of science, the arts, and social movements; and, parallel with this, to also give a review and evaluation of world events, of course taking into consideration the general level of the listeners. For this purpose, special lecturers and artists are invited, and usually, during the summer, they succeed in covering great distances. The people living in these localities are informed well in advance of their coming, and as a rule a special building is prepared or large tents are set up, which the troupe brings along with it. I heard from a lady who went on such a tour that all the tickets are generally sold well in advance. This organization is quite successful financially, and its activities are steadily growing. True, they have also to include circus performers in their program, for the latter still attract the biggest percentage of the public. And yet, owing to this added attraction, useful and educational numbers can also be heard. In such a way, this Chautauqua goes all over America. They travel mostly by cars. Enclosed are Diary Leaves of N. K. in which he speaks of the women's movement in India. There you will find many beautiful and most useful ideas, many of which you could utilize. Of course, the condition of women in the West is much better than in the East; nevertheless, they are quite far from having equal rights. Only when women's equality of rights is accepted on a planetary scale shall we be able to say that our evolution has attained the status of humaneness. At the moment, in most cases we are but :"bipeds," as the Great Buddha called the ignorant and evil-minded. The equilibrium of the twin Elements is the foundation of Life, and the violation of this law has placed our planet on the brink of destruction. But will many understand this? What can one say about the progress of the Pact in Europe? There is plenty of talk and all sorts of promises, but it is difficult to know what may come out of them in the near future. At the moment Europe is busy with entirely different considerations, and she stands on the threshold of many events. I only know that in many countries the committees of the Pact began to function, but then some of them soon ceased to exist because of lack of initiative and constancy in their members. The main obstacle is in the shortage everywhere of right people. But if we recall that it took seventeen years before the idea of the Red Cross was carried out in life, our friends can be justly proud of the results already achieved, and should arm themselves with patience for further progress I am glad that you love our locality. The laboratories are still in the process of being built, and we still have not the means for equipping them and installing electricity. This requires a very large sum of money which we do not possess. We realize that we are passing through a most difficult period of time and that later it will be easier. When we meet I shall tell you of the extreme difficulties we continually have to overcome. But we learn to welcome every obstacle, since how otherwise can our firmness be tested, our abilities sharpened, and our devotion proven to the Great Teacher, who constantly watches over us and sends his Help at the last moment? Therefore, your words about the grave yet beautiful time which we are now experiencing are close to my heart. Precisely, grave and beautiful is our time, when the Hierarchy of Light for the first time pours so many signs on Earth; when so many Calls resound in space, and so much Light and Knowledge are given! You act wisely by not immediately accepting newcomers as members of the Society. Much discrimination must be applied. Often the true faces of people are not quickly revealed. Therefore, all sorts of precautions are necessary. I rejoice with you at the spiritual progress of your friends, who are so dear to your heart. Yes, nothing will replace the warmth of the heart, and so I believe that wherever you keep watch, everything will turn out well. Let us courageously and strivingly cross over the threshold to many events. Who will dare to speak against the principles of the Living Ethics? Who can be against refinement and introducing into life a true understanding of culture? Would not such a protesting voice be raised against the very Foundations of Existence? Let the wings of the spirit grow. They will carry you over all abysses, and your secret wish may be fulfilled. 22 12 December 1935 Many thanks for the interesting book about the little girl who is able to read thoughts. Such signs are now quite numerous everywhere, and it is advisable to assemble them. Thus, our local papers during the last few days write about a little girl who remembers her past life. I enclose the clipping and also the Russian translation summarizing it. I am also quoting some paragraphs from the books of Living Ethics about a little girl who can read thoughts. "The ability of the child about whom you spoke is a direct proof of what was said earlier. When a child makes use of pure psychic energy, it knows that which is inaudible to others. But when the will of reason acts, then the current of basic energy is broken off. It has been prescribed – be simple in spirit, which means to allow pure energy to act. Do not impede its current; grasp the fact that violence by the reason only impoverishes one. Thus, a scientist knows which book he should take from the shelf not through reason but with straight-knowledge. People are right when they act by this unassailable straight-knowledge." And also: "Why are people amazed at many cases of children who remember their past? Precisely nowadays are being born many such evident intermediaries between this and the Subtle World. They also remember about their sojourn between the earthly lives, but people do not know how to question them about this. The important thing is not that they remember about buried gold, but that they can tell about precious sensations. Thus takes place a rapprochement of the two worlds, and this circumstance precedes great events. But for a long time not many will apprehend to what an extent everything is changed around them. Remember the old tale, how the king was being taken to execution but he was so far removed from reality that on the way he was much concerned about the stone that fell out of his crown." "It is true that mostly sick and so-called abnormal people are the ones who manifest a link with the supermundane, and therein lies a great reproach to humanity. Indeed, the healthy people ought to sense the nearness of the Subtle World. But the distinction between the sick and the healthy has become confused. People have covered their reason with a crust which has given rise to prejudices. Behind this fence the Subtle World is not visible. So-called abnormal people are usually free from prejudices and because of this they do not lose contact with the Subtle World. Indeed, so often during illnesses do people see through both past and future; some have viewed their past lives and recovered forgotten aptitudes. A new boundary must be laid between the state of torpor and true health. New discoveries are of no help. People must receive such shocks that they are rendered able, without any fever, to preserve the memory about the past and that which is ordained. "During extraordinary dangers clairvoyance flashes out, which means that it is possible for something to shake up the sediments of the consciousness. The same thing occurs during epilepsy when, in the words of the afflicted, the heavens are opened to him. It also means that clairvoyance is possible amidst earthly conditions. Indeed it is instantaneous, too quick to be marked off by earthly time. And also in this lightning-like timelessness there is apparent a quality of the Subtle World. Of course, dreams are also timeless, and yet they may contain a great number of events. By various examples we can recall that which formerly was quite known to every one.:" People do not realize that the basis for great events lies in the shifting of the spatial rays, in the rapprochement of the worlds, and in the renewed consciousness which brings a new understanding of life. Much has already been manifested. So, let us meet the Unrepeatable Year. 23 14 December 1935 Devotion to the chosen Teacher was considered a necessary and fundamental quality of a disciple in all the Teachings of antiquity. Therefore, blessed are you if this quality is not alien to your spirit. You expect tolerance toward all groups who follow their beloved Teaching (certainly the Teaching of Light), and of course you are right. But then you should be neither distressed nor indignant if someone is just as ardently devoted to the Lord M. as you are to your chosen Teacher. In connection with this, there are lines in the third volume of Fiery World, which I shall quote to you: "The Teaching of Good must be the friend of Good in all its manifestations. This truth appears simple, yet evil intention continually tries to distort it. The Teacher of good must be grieved, seeing how the workers of Good become twisted and how they exclude each other. Such a mutilation of Good takes place when someone bears a burden of Good which is too much for him and someone else attempts to carry a double load. And if someone will dare to think about a triple load, he will not find many helpers. Millions of years have not been enough for humanity to learn to rejoice at Good, to grow to love it as something of the utmost utility. The Teaching must stimulate in all the bearers of good a feeling of broad sympathy. Otherwise it will not be the Teaching of Good but a teaching of egoism." Thus, I welcome you as an apologist. May you carry joyously your load of Good. 24 17 December 1935 Everything you write is most interesting. The suffering that comes from the realization of the dreadful catastrophe which awaits our planet if humanity refuses to come to its senses is very close to me. From early childhood, I myself was under the pressure of presentiment of impending catastrophe. Repeated dream-visions about the destruction of the planet left an indelible trace in my consciousness. Likewise, I shall not forget the days when, as an adult. I was told of the last period of testing for our planet and experienced the manifestation of suffocating, absolute darkness. For several days after this experience, I was in a terribly nervous state. It is said: "Not many can look upon this enemy of the planet [absolute darkness] without becoming ill." Now, of course, the dread and pressure are overcome, but still sadness remains at the thought of the possibility of such final destruction. And now, regarding N., K. not speaking of present day Russia. It should be understandable for any sensitive spirit. N. K. deeply loves his country and is most devoted to it. This feeling is so sacred that to talk about it among those who do not understand or who are hostile would be simply sacrilegious. In the East it is customary not to talk of the most sacred, and in this respect N. K. belongs to the East. His heart sees and knows that which others are still unable to understand. Evolution creates its immutable cosmic course, and a great historical selection is taking place throughout the entire span of the planet. All who sincerely love their country understand how solicitously one must treat it during a difficult and painful period of transition toward a new construction after a gigantic explosion has shaken it to its very depths. Our country has already started on the road to recovery and is looking for a new, glorious path. The most joyous manifestation is that the masses have awakened to conscious life, to the understanding of general cooperation, and great is the thirst for knowledge among young people. Of course, countercurrents are inevitable, but a great shifting of the consciousness of the people is evident. Therefore, should we not practice special solicitude toward our country? The renascence of Russia is a guarantee of thriving and peace for the whole world. The destruction of Russia is the destruction of the whole world. Some begin to realize this now. However, quite recently people thought the opposite, namely, that the destruction of Russia would be the salvation of the world, and they tried their utmost to destroy and disunite her. Great was the fear of the growth of Russia, and even if this fear had its reason, no one attributed it to the true cause. Thus, there was fear of all kinds of usurpation of power by Russia, but nobody could foresee and deduce the consequences of that explosion (which was greatly helped by many), which was to upset the world balance. Great are the consequences of that explosion in Russia! Purified and regenerated, Russia will become a bulwark of true peace on the new foundations of broad national collaboration and free cultural construction. 25 18 December 1935 Undoubtedly the sacrifice of Christ and his acceptance of crucifixion for the sake of bringing the Teaching of Light had tremendous significance for all humanity on all planes of existence. Sacrifices and great achievements were also performed by other Great Teachers for humanity's sake. And it is difficult to say whose sacrifice was greater – the sacrifice of Sri Krishna, the Spiritual Teacher and kingly builder of life, or the sacrifice of Guatama Buddha, who, during more than sixty years, bore the heavy burden of teaching for the affirmation of the great Law. It is indeed correctly narrated in On Eastern Crossroads that the revolt of Lucifer brought Christ to the world. This revolt brought other Great Teachers also, who came before Christ as well as after him. Long is the list of the self-renouncing lives of the Highest Spirits who fought the dark forces. According to the traditions of the East, the revolt of Lucifer had already begun at the end of the Third Race. The great battle, which took place in the Fourth Race between the Sons of Light and the sons of darkness and which is mentioned in all the ancient traditions, strongly emphasized this great drama of our planet. The drama is that Lucifer, by cosmic right, is the true Host of our Earth. The seed of his spirit potentially possesses all the energies that are centered in the kernel of our planet. Therefore, it is easy to imagine how well acquainted is the Host of Earth with its interior, and how all its energies are subordinate to him, whereas the other Great sons of Light who arrived on our planet belong to the higher worlds. And the Greatest among Them accepted the responsibility for this planet. He remains on perpetual Watch, and according to all Scriptures He is the conqueror of the Dragon. The Highest Spirits, who have accepted responsibility for the evolution of humanity, have incarnated continually on Earth in various great Images. Remember, it is said that all the Heavenly Forces cannot gather as much power as that collected by the performance of One great earthly achievement in combination with the Higher Forces. For Earth, all must be done by earthly means, in earthly conditions. Certainly no one can be saved by the sacrifice of Christ from the trickeries and traps of the dark forces. For no one can save someone else. However, the Teaching or Christ once again reminded humanity of the threatening danger and indicated the path to spiritual redemption – to salvation. But the snares of the dark forces and the danger from them not only did not disappear but increased before the decisive battle. Therefore now, more than ever, the unification of all the forces of Light is essential in order to repel the hordes of darkness who in their fury and madness, attempt to explode the planet itself. But this unification, considering the present state of consciousness of the majority, has to be attempted with great caution, for often an approach only increases the discord. Thus, people often repeat the proverb, "One alone in the field is not a warrior," but the real, profound, and stern meaning of these words does not penetrate petrified hearts. I suggest that you emphasize in your work the extent to which the esotericism in the Teaching of Christ is not understood and is passed over in silence, even in the gospels. Also, you could mention that the first ray of the New Epoch will radiate a new understanding of the Teaching of Christ. "Thus, let us accept the appearance of Christ as a sacred sign, and let people revere all the signs of the Sublime Path." 1936 1 11 January 1936 I have read your letter very attentively and I must say that most of all I rejoiced to see that apparently you no longer belong to any pseudo-occult societies or organizations. Indeed, nowadays, such organizations are just as numerous as mushrooms after rain! And I know what a mixture they are! Some are insignificant, but there are others among them which are exceedingly dark and dangerous. You were right in being perturbed at seeing "revenge instead of fighting through love" in the "Order" described by you; Certainly there can be no hint of revenge in teachings of Light. Indeed, the first foundation of every Teaching of Light is the eradication of any possibility of the feeling of revenge. As for the resistance to evil indicated in them, this is not revenge, because it presupposes defense of the General 'Good, whereas revenge is based upon personal feeling. And you know that selfishness is the root of all misfortune. He who is capable of revenge can never become a disciple. One who is unable to practice discipline of thought and feelings cannot hope to progress speedily on the chosen path of Light. You ask, "Why did the Teacher not come to me at that time? Why did He not lead me forward with a firm hand?" But the Teachers never come to anyone. We ourselves must reach out to them. And even if the Teacher had approached you at that time, are you sure that you would have accepted his firm Hand? Would you not have thought it unbearably heavy, and would you not have rejected it, perhaps even with worse blasphemy? Not easy is the path of discipleship. It has nothing in common with the descriptions of the life of the Magi and initiates in occult novels. Further on, you ask, "Why was such an experiment necessary? Only to bring disappointment, to arouse my distrust in people and organizations?" But you must understand that an experiment is never forced upon us, we ourselves created and accept it, for karma puts us in those conditions in which we must learn a new lesson or repeat the previous one, not as yet learned. Perhaps you had to learn to discriminate regarding appearances and once again convince yourself of the failure of the pseudo-occult organizations, and also learn to outlive a partiality to rituals and forms. Many are still convinced that it is permissible to approach the higher Sources through dead rituals and repetitions of senseless mantrams, which have now lost their meaning, since their value lies only in rhythm, born in a flaming heart. Nothing external, without the inner striving, can be of real value. Rituals, if they are beautiful, can assist in creating a certain exalted mood, but it is impossible to look upon them as an independent, self-sufficient condition for spiritual ascent. You write, "Where is the guarantee that the 'Order,' unknown to anybody, will not again attract me and compel me to commit the silliest acts, justified by higher, mysterious aims? How can one discern a pure movement?" But precisely a pure movement will never expect you "to commit the silliest acts, justified by higher, mysterious aims." Each Teaching of Light, first of all, insists upon intelligence, rejects all forcing, and expects only purity of thinking, intentions, words and deeds. Likewise, no masks are permissible. Masks are left to the agents of darkness, who have something to conceal, and you are right to beware of them. At the moment, they are very numerous, because of the approaching dates, which are critical for them; and they are extremely active on both planes recruiting assistants into their ranks. But how incredibly hard is the karma of those who are enticed by them! I doubt that hunger can develop a magnetic power in you. Of course, continence is essential in everything, but hunger can intensify nothing. Great balance is ordained by all the teachings of Light. And if you realize the presence of this power in yourself, let it help you to develop persistence in striving toward the indicated benevolent aim. All that you write has been taken into consideration, and my advice to you is to now become acquainted with the books of Living Ethics, at least with the two volumes of Leaves of Morya's Garden and with Agni Yoga. If your spirit resounds to them, do write to me after you have read them and give me your impressions, as well as your perplexities, and I shall answer you. Also, please let me know which particular expressions do not seem clear to you. There are expressions in Eastern languages that are difficult to translate into our crude European tongues. In conclusion, I may say, "All is revealed; all is attainable," it is for us alone to enter and accept. And the primary conditions for achievement are honesty, courage, fearlessness, invincible striving, great patience, and gratitude for each crumb. Certainly, betrayal, even in thoughts, is impermissible. But if there is sincerity and a flaming heart, everything becomes easy and joyous. Thus, love your chosen Teacher with all your heart, with all your being, and attainments will not be slow in coming. 2 17 January 1936 I quite agree that for some people the idea of cosmic consciousness is as frightening as brimstone. How can they think of cosmic consciousness if they are not yet able to completely comprehend the meaning of human consciousness? Even many "clever" people do not realize what cosmic consciousness actually is; hence, they think that by ignoring it they are able to protect themselves, and chiefly to save themselves from some danger. Moreover, they probably associate this cosmic consciousness with a particular kind of internationalism. Truly, it is difficult to know how certain things are refracted in ignorant minds. There is much talk about the need for development of a national consciousness, and this is right, for love of one's country is a sacred feeling. Precisely, national consciousness is the expression of the character of a nation, and it is the quality of this character that is the most important in each manifestation. People and countries should safeguard the basis of their character and individuality by developing and enriching it with all the flowers that grow in their meadow, and with all the possibilities that are open to them. Precisely, the task of the national genius is to transform and allow to pass through the prism of its consciousness the achievements of all peoples and ages, and to present its own unrepeatable synthesis of this conglomeration of creative manifestations. But a small mentality understands national consciousness as something separate and therefore limited; whereas any separatism is unnatural and harmful, because it is against the law of the unity of Be-ness. And as the laws are uniform in everything, all separatism and constriction result in withering and eventual death. The Law of Be-ness indicates a constant expansion and endless unfoldment. Only in this unfoldment, in this perpetual containment of all possibilities is there eternal life. Sever this realization, and the life of such a man will become attached to only the fleeting consciousness of a single personality. Eternal life is won precisely by cosmic consciousness, or the realization of one's own cosmic origin. In our age, it is already realized that if humanity desires to evolve successfully, it must accept a certain international collaboration, although at the present stage, this collaboration is manifested more powerfully in mechanical and material achievements than in spiritual unity. However, science marches ahead with such gigantic strides that the next step will soon be realized, namely, that of collaboration with the Cosmos. Then cosmic consciousness will cease to frighten even obvious ignoramuses, and will become a normal factor; and no man, realizing his place in Cosmos, will remain in his own little coop. Only then will spiritual unity come into being. -------- All that you write about some persons who have left the Teaching of Living Ethics is not unusual. Indeed, if it were not so, the world would not be in a state that is without issue, and cosmic cataclysms would not threaten us. It is painful to hear such statements as "the idea of the General Good is just empty words." Certainly, for a heart reduced to ashes and for an ossified mind the General Good will be empty words. But an enlightened consciousness understands the completeness of its dependence on the General Good. The General Good was, and is the foundation of each Covenant. The Teaching of Christ is precisely the teaching of the General good, and those who do not understand and who deny this principle, deny the Herald himself. It is better not to start any discussions with such consciousnesses. Yes, only the acceptance and assimilation of the law of reincarnation would have brought humanity to the correct understanding of the General Good. It is amazing how those who sneer at the concept of the General Good, nevertheless take advantage of all conveniences contrived for the General Good in the cities, such as the excellent means of transportation, etc. -------- And now to your questions. Paragraph 279, Fiery World II: Morua is a plant which grows in our region. It is a bushy plant, and its odor reminds one very much of verbena. I shall send you a few twigs, but not now, because it is winter. Through negligence I used a capital letter in writing the name of this plant, and it could indeed have brought confusion to many readers. -------- Certainly it is never and nowhere suggested that all should live in crowded communal quarters. This must be understood in a broader way. Assuredly, not in all working communities do people live together. They gather for common labor, but their personal lives and daily routine go on separately. The idea of common labor does not necessarily mean physical proximity. Precisely, there is no need to jostle one another physically. Each age dictates its own demands and conditions, and it is quite impossible to completely return to the old forms. Thus, the Lord Buddha also forbade physical crowding in his communities, and took care that each member had his own cell. In His communities, there was even no partaking of food in common. All bhikshus ate alone. They gathered together only for mutual labor and spiritual discussions. In fact, communities are possible only where the auras of the members are fully harmonized, but this is so rarely achieved. Therefore, if you are planning to establish a community, do it as simply as possible without binding yourself by any obligations, and mainly by practicing the most intensive labor – and arm yourself with infinite patience and tolerance. After all, in many instances the co-operative principle could be applied without insisting upon living together. It would be much easier to experiment with communal living for a short period of several weeks during the summer months. You might like to copy the whole way of life accepted in the Stronghold of the White Brotherhood, but this is quite impossible for this life is so different from our conditions. The Brotherhood works in groups, and the growing problems harmoniously unite the Council for new combinations. The work is divided into three sections; first, search for means to ameliorate the conditions of the earthly plane; second, search for ways to convey to people the results obtained; third, search for means to communicate with the distant worlds. The first requires diligence and patience, and the third demands alertness and fearlessness, but the second demands such self-sacrifice that the most difficult flight would appear as a rest. However, now is the time of the grave and decisive Armageddon, and therefore all research and all scientific tasks are temporarily stopped; and all the Forces of Light are directed to repulsing on both planes the ceaseless attacks and terrible craftiness of the Black Brotherhood. Thus, on the Watchtower neither sleep nor rest is known. Who of the Earth-dwellers is able to imagine this condition of supreme tension? In addition, many Brothers spend most of their time in the Subtle World, for precisely there the Teraphim of victory are created. And so, in the Subtle World there now resounds the call and the victorious song of the Warriors of Shambhala. For thousands of years the great Stronghold of Light has prepared for this battle with the forces of darkness. The predicted Armageddon is dreadful; all the subterranean monsters take part in it, and the Forces of all planes are drawn into it. Does not the madness that is now taking place indicate the unprecedented times! Who ponders upon the menace to our planet? Do many know that the main concern of the Stronghold of Light is to save our planet from premature explosion? Indeed, the most awful outbreaks of subterranean fire threaten our planet. In many places on the ocean beds the earthly crust is very much eroded, but who thinks about these threatening signs? No Earth-dweller could withstand that intensive labor which is now taking place in the Stronghold of Light. That is why humanity is so criminal when, in its madness, it commits blasphemy against its Saviors. They call to Christ while every moment betraying his Covenants and vilifying the Hierarchy of Light to which He belongs. But the disparagement of the smallest member in the Chain of this Hierarchy cannot find justification in Christ's eyes. "Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity." (St.. Matthew 7:22,23) Thus can one hope for happiness and for justification when saying, "the General Good is just empty words:? Such a man will be left empty, for, verily, emptiness is in his heart and head. Christ and the General Good are synonymous. In connection with the idea of communal labor, I would like to quote for you paragraph 35 from volume III of Fiery World: "So much is said about cooperation, but so little is comprehended! This is one of the most misconstrued concepts, because in a human community the idea of united labor is so distorted. Life in the community of co-workers has in view no forcing of feelings, of obligations, of constraints, but an affirmation of united work in the name of manifested Good. If the human community would accept the law of united labor as the law of life, to what an extent human consciousness could become purified! For the rhythm of a common task can unite various specialists and individuals who differ in their qualities. The Law is simple, but how many distortions surround it! The manifestation of the human nearness of the spirit is conditioned by many causes, spiritual as well as karmic, but under the ray of labor a community may be organized with the aid of the law of co-operation. Therefore, it is necessary to educate the co-workers through labor and by the affirmation that each co-worker is a part of the whole. However, one should exclude incorrect thinking about the personal. Such interpretation will not help a community to become affirmed as a single channel. So many sad happenings can be avoided through the expansion of consciousness and by the subtle understanding that it is inadmissible to encroach upon the heart of another being. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World the co-workers should understand that one may advance only through the law of Common Labor – there is no other measure! The subtle is attained only by the subtle; and the subtle threads of the heart resound only in a tension of many thousands of years. Therefore, let the co-workers especially realize this single path. Precisely, the law of united labor permits no infringement upon the heart of another." And paragraph 36: " In the community one should remember about the sacredness of feelings. One should especially remember that it is inadmissible to evoke forcibly the subtle feeling in a fellow worker. One should not develop subtle vibrations in the heart by outside demands. Only an inner, merited action gives birth to a conformable vibration. Rarely is this life of spirit found amidst choking earthly vibrations. Yet this manifestation – when spirit resounds in harmony with spirit – is so beautiful! First of all, in the development of the consciousness of the community one should affirm the understanding of co-operation. In this understanding the community can become strengthened, and the worm of self-pity will vanish. Thus do We administer advice to the disciples, affirming the joy of labor without encroachment upon the heart of another. Long since was it said: "One cannot be dear by force!" This is also a cosmic formula. But one can greatly purify the path of concerted labor. Thus, let the disciples remember the manifestation of co-operation as an important step in the daily life of the community." Yet so often the co-workers allow a cruel sense of jealousy to develop, which wrecks so many beautiful undertakings! 3 18 January 1936 Many thanks for your heartfelt letter and your paragraph. I am gradually collecting a regular gallery of the portraits of friends, and I love to look at them and watch the change of expression on their faces. Have you noticed that the portraits of living people change their expressions? I was also very glad to hear about your activities. Sow the useful seeds as broadly as you can, but always bear in mind the level of the consciousness. Garb the great truths in the most acceptable garments. Great compassion is revealed in veiling the Light in order not to blind the weak-sighted. Always, and in everything, we should be guided by the heart. It is said that only a small consciousness proudly attempts to display all its imagined brilliance, but a great consciousness does not fear to conceal itself if it is obvious that many concepts cannot yet be absorbed. Of course you are right that the Revelation of St. John should be commented upon cautiously. Indeed, each scripture, each legend from antiquity has seven keys or meanings. Regarding Revelation, many scholars have now come to the conclusion that it is another version of the Book of Enoch and of the Dragon legend of pagan antiquity. Therefore, Revelation should be considered of much greater antiquity than formerly was thought. Chapter XII has several meanings, and a great deal has already been found concerning the astronomical and numerological key to this universal myth. According to the Sacred Teaching, the "war in heaven" mentioned there, "refers to several events of that kind on various and different planes of being. The first is a purely astronomical and cosmical fact pertaining to cosmogony....If the sidereal prototype [of war] refers indeed to a pre-manvantaric period, and rests entirely on the Knowledge...of the whole program and progress of cosmogony...." the knowledge of which is in possession of the Great Teachers, the second aspect of the war in heaven had its reflection on Earth, and the place of its action was not in the depths of interplanetary Space, but in the Himalayas. "It is the record of the terrible strife between the 'Sons of God' [Sons of Light] and the 'Sons of the Shadow' of the Fourth and Fifth Races. It is on these two events, blended together by legends....that every subsequent....tradition on the subject has been built." but regardless of what the astronomical sense of this universally accepted legend of the battle in Heaven is about, the human phase of it is based upon true historical events which were distorted and debased into theological dogma (the Fall of the Angels) only for the purpose of fitting it in with the aims of the ecclesiastics. In The Secret Doctrine there are further explanations of certain chapters and verses of Revelation. I shall again quote extracts which may interest you. "In the Introduction to Archbishop Laurence's translation of it from an Ethiopic MS. in the Bodleian Library, the...author of the 'Evolution of Christianity' remarks: 'In revising the proof-sheets of the Book of Enoch [we were still more astonished by the resemblance to the writings of the New Testament] the parable of the sheep, rescued by the good Shepherd from hireling guardians and ferocious wolves is obviously borrowed by the fourth Evangelist from Enoch 1xxxix, in which the author depicts the shepherds as killing [and destroying] the sheep before the advent of their Lord, and thus discloses the true meaning of that hitherto mysterious passage in the Johannine parable – 'All that ever came before me are thieves and robbers' – language in which we now detect an obvious reference to the allegorical shepherds of Enoch [Book of the Prophet Enoch, page XLVIII. Publ. 1883]. "It is too late in the day to claim that it is Enoch who borrowed from the New Testament, instead of vice versa. Jude (14, 15) quotes verbatim from Enoch a long passage about the coming of the Lord with his 10,000 saints, and naming specifically the prophet, acknowledges the source. This 'parallelism between prophet and apostle,' has placed beyond controversy that, in the eyes of the author of an Epistle accepted as divine revelation, the Book of Enoch was the inspired production of an antediluvian patriarch....he cumulative coincidence of language and ideas in Enoch and the authors of the N. T. Scripture,...clearly indicates that the work of the Semitic Milton was the inexhaustible source from which Evangelists and Apostles, or the men who write in their names, borrowed their conceptions of the resurrection, judgment, immortality, perdition, and of the universal reign of righteousness under the eternal dominion of the son of Man. This Evangelical plagiarism culminates in the Revelation of John, which adapts the visions of Enoch to Christianity, with modifications in which we miss the sublime simplicity of the great Master of apocalyptic prediction, who prophesied in the name of the antediluvian Patriarch. (Introd., [xxxv-] xxxv.) "Antediluvian, ' truly; but if the phraseology of the text dates hardly a few centuries or even millenniums before the historical era, then it is no more the original prediction of the events to come, but, in its turn, a copy of some scripture of a prehistoric religion....In the Krita age, Vishnu, in the form of Kapila and other (inspired sages)....imparts....true wisdom [as Enoch did]. In the Treta age he restrains the wicked, in the form of a universal monarch [the Chakravartin or the 'Everlasting King' of Enoch] and protects the three worlds [or races]. In the Dvapara age, in the person of Veda-Vyasa, he divides the one Veda into four, and distributes it into hundreds (Sata) of branches (Vishnu-Purana)." "Saith Uriel (chapter xxvi, 3) in the Book of Enoch 'all those who have received mercy shall for ever bless God the everlasting King, 'who will reign over them." (Footnote) "Truly so; the Veda of the earliest Aryans, before it was writing, went forth into every nation of the Atlanto-Lemurians, and sowed the first seeds of all the now existing old religions. The offshoots of the never dying tree of wisdom have scattered their dead leaves even on Judaeo-Christianity. And at the end of the Kali, our present age, Vishnu, or the 'Everlasting King,' will appear as Kalki, Avatar and re-establish righteousness upon earth. The minds of those who will live at that time shall be awakened, and become as pellucid as crystal. 'The men who are thus changed by virtue of that peculiar time [the sixth race] shall be as the seeds of other human beings, and shall give birth to a race who shall follow the laws of the Krita age of purity'; i.e., it shall be the seventh race, the race of 'Buddhas,' the 'Sons of God,' born of immaculate parents." -------- But what is, in reality, the Book of Enoch, from which the author of Revelation and even St. John, the author of the fourth Gospel, so largely draw in their writings? It is simply a book of Initiation, which, in allegorical and cautious phraseology, presented the outline of certain archaic Mysteries that took place in the inner temples. The so-called "Visions" of Enoch concern his (Enoch's) experiences during initiation and what he had learned in the Mysteries. -------- In all the remote legends, the description of the creation of our Earth concerns, of course, only the Fourth Round, following the pralaya, or obscuration which began after the Third Round. Of the first two races of this Round, we have a most limited knowledge, and as yet it has not been revealed by the Great Teachers, because it is difficult for our consciousness to comprehend that condition which has no present equivalent on Earth. But in the Fourth Round, man appeared earlier than the animals. The prayer of Christ, which still remains unheeded, was the prayer of the heart for the welfare of all humanity. Each Great Spirit directs evolution strictly in accordance with the laws of the Cosmic Magnet or with the law of evolution. And therefore the will of such a spirit is so powerful, because it is identical with the Will of the cosmos. The fall of Lucifer actually came about as the result of his raising against the law of evolution or the Will of cosmos. Reread the legend about Lucifer in On Eastern Crossroads – it is the truth. Thus at the time when the Great Brothers of Lucifer, who came with him to our Earth, are building an eternal movement; at that time when They say, "Why have one Earth when all worlds are destined," and thus create the right path for humanity so that through a broad cooperation with the far-off worlds a true exchange shall be established. Lucifer prefers to fence himself off from the neighbors. But in the unity of Be-ness, in the law of interchange, any separateness results only in dissolution or death. However, Lucifer could only impede, not interrupt the current of life. Precisely His rebellion and the carrying out of His plan for the self-sufficiency of earthly matter brought forth a corrective from the body of the White Brotherhood, an organization unknown to other planets, because of its obligatory battle-readiness. As it is said, "The battle of desperation transformed the Bearer of Light; and the ruby aura became infused with the blood-red glow. His followers truly began to apply depraved means," which only delay the dates but do not exhaust the destiny. Therefore the armor and the swords of the Brotherhood could have been gladly reforged into the parts of the laboratory apparatuses much sooner, and the Ladder of Light, which is the link between Heaven and Earth, could have been set much closer. "How vivid the recollection that the last Great Teacher suffered an outrageous death for what would seem to have been already long since known to humanity!" You may ask how this psychology of isolation was created. But in each big feudal lord you can see an identical example. Lucifer is the Prince of this world(Earth) in the fullest meaning of the word. His spirit potentially possess all the same energies that belong to Earth. In normal conditions, the Host of Earth would exalt matter by filling its particles with the idea of unity. The Spirit of the Lord of the planet goes through the human form as the first teacher of the mastery over matter, and therefore he becomes an expert in the properties of this matter. With a worthy attitude, he would be a valuable friend of all new formations; there would be no antagonistic actions, only a search for mutually beneficial ones. But the Host of Earth doesn't think so; he does not care for the friendship of spirit. You can well imagine how the Host of Earth knows all Earth's labyrinths! And a too great enlightenment interferes with his plans! His servants are not adverse to learning something useful for themselves; they even have their own gatherings where they discuss how to use the new discoveries to harm the growth of spirituality. But his difficulty is that the movements of spirit are very fast, and the reservoir of the Source of the White Brotherhood is great. Still, one cannot deny his inventiveness, and especially now when the dates have arrived. Now you realize how serious and threatening is the raging Armageddon – the battle of the Forces of Light with the hordes of Darkness! -------- You understand obsession quite correctly. Actually, while there is a struggle, there is no real obsession. An obsessed person no longer struggles, and even does not realize that he is obsessed. The pure heart need not fear obsession. Sincerity does not admit obsession. 4 21 January 1936 One should remember, or rather know, that there is not a single book that is free from mistakes or obscurities, or simply typographical errors and omissions. Even in the books and letters of the Adepts one meets so-called contradictions, but for those who know, these are not "contradictions," but simply the results of incomplete statements. The Universe is most complex, and it is impossible to put all its great diversity into a few formulae that can be applied to each particular case. Thus, regarding a concordant soul there is also much that cannot be adequately covered by words. It is impossible to use an apothecary's scale in ascertaining the degree of individualization that is achieved in each separate case in this or that group of the lower kingdoms; therefore, one must take the average degree of their condition. The group soul must be understood in this case as concordance in primal feelings, and precisely such concordance can be expressed by the term common soul or spiritual concordance. Even the Great Teachers often call their Group, One Ego. -------- Thus, you are astonished that the author of the book you have criticized called the law of karma "blind, yet intelligent"! But one must always remember the counterpositions in each cosmic law. This law is called "blind" by the author, because of its immutability and unwaveringness when it acts cosmically and inevitably. The law of karma becomes intelligent in the actions of a man with an awakened mind, but the lower kingdoms are subject to law which is "blind" for them. The Lords of Karma, though directing the evolution of the world, are certainly governed primarily by cosmic laws, and they direct or adapt their will to the evolution of the Cosmos or great Goal-fitness. Therefore, your question, "Is it possible that the Lords of Karma are blind?" is simply out of place. Regarding the statement of the author that "karma does not act during the first and last quarter of the round of evolutionary development," here also is no error but simply the same inconclusive explanation. In all Teachings very little is said about the condition of man in the first three Rounds, or even about the first two races of our Round. Yet, from the hints one is able to conclude that in the first two races of the Fourth Round, men, though imbued with spirituality, did not possess what we call reason, and therefore we may assume that they blindly followed the inevitable law of karma. Whereas, in the last quarter of our Round when humanity shall become sufficiently refined and attains the densified astral state and its primordial spirituality through the opening of the higher centers – but with a developed and enlightened intelligence – it will conclude its earthly karma for that particular Cycle or Round and will leave Earth to begin a new cycle of existence on a different planet; or, after the period of Earth's obscuration, it may again continue its evolution in the new earthly Cycle, or the Fifth Round. Likewise, in the pages of this book you find a statement about the number of incarnations which occur in sequence in the same sex; this categorical statement, being inconclusive, can also lead to misunderstandings. But if I were to deny it, I would have to reveal certain points that cannot yet be exposed to wide publicity. Why does it seem to you unfair that "man can speed up his karma and then it will not overtake him"? It seems to me to be quite the contrary, since were it otherwise we would never be able to emerge from this magic circle. And now you may ask, "How can man speed up his karma?" I will answer, "By improving his thoughts and motives." It has been mentioned many times in the Teaching that precisely our motives and thoughts create our karma; deeds are secondary factors. Indeed, thoughts create our inner substance. Thoughts are accumulated as energies in our Chalice and aura, and if these energies are purified and refined, it is clear that they can harmonize with and attract only that which is equally pure; therefore, all that is wicked and base cannot affect us with its full force. Thus, if you meet a man to whom you did some harm in a past life, if your aura is sufficiently purified the actions of his evil energy will be unable to hurt you in full measure, even though he feels animosity toward you. And this malicious energy will then turn like a boomerang against himself. Therefore, the advice to purify, improve, and refine one's thoughts and motives is so practical. The spirit carries within itself its own achievement and armor. The purification and fiery transfiguration of our inner being make us the lords of karma. Indeed, the consummation of karma on one planet comes when all the elements, or energies, that enter our essence are harmoniously unified in one striving and have reached the perfection preordained for that particular planet. And now regarding the Androgyne. Note that this statement is in quotation marks and is taken from my letter to the author of this book. As I have already written you, the third volume of The Secret Doctrine was compiled without being corrected by H. P. Blavatsky herself. Moreover, one cannot completely rely on the notes of her disciples, which often were not checked by H. P. B. From personal experience, I know what surprises one encounters in similar notes! Therefore, I intend to mention in my will that am not responsible for any notes that are claimed to have been taken from my statements, unless they bear the mark of my own corrections and a corresponding signature. I wonder why it is not clear to you that Christ could call the Unknowable Primary Cause "His Father"? Regardless of how transcendental is the Primary Cause, it is verily the Father-Mother of all that exists. In conclusion, I must remind you that criticism is easy, but art is difficult. And a disciple who has read the books of Living Ethics with his heart must realize how important it is to practice on his path the benevolent eye. Nothing is ever created by criticism alone. The book of which you so disapprove brought joy to many searching hearts, and I heard many touching and excellent reports about it. As for the mistakes, or rather some inconclusive statements, there are not many more of them than in other writings, regardless of the realm to which they belong. Before we are ready to move ahead, human consciousness must assimilate what has already been given. Indeed, humanity today is on the edge of an abyss – to be or not to be? Therefore, it is much more important to carry out in life the principles of Living Ethics, than to know the exact number of incarnations allowed in the same sex, or all the degrees of spiritual affinities in the lower kingdoms, or finally, whether the people of the seventh race will possess two spines or three nostrils, etc.! And so, do not criticize, but instead analyze each question from many angles, remembering all the multiformity and complexity of the Universe. In your last letter you say, "You know that regardless of what you may say to me I shall not be offended, but shall only be grateful. These are not mere words, but truth. I often say it, for I have noticed that people like to say so, but nevertheless take offense at the first remark." The underlining is yours, I say, Blessings to you if you have attained this realization. Therefore this particular answer of mine "will not extinguish your flame," even if it be "smoky." There is not much honor in growing a garden of offenses. Taking offense is that very same selfhood which impedes our approach to Light. 5 25 January 1936 We welcome with all our heart your intention to write a book on the theme you have chosen. You are right, the question of religion is most important. One may say that it will be the cornerstone of the coming epoch of preordained spirituality. Therefore, without delay, we must build into the consciousness of the young generation the true understanding of this most essential concept. The very word religion is said to come from the Latin religare and means to bind, precisely a bond with the Higher World. By violating this bond, humanity deprives itself not only of true knowledge but of existence itself, for the life-giving Source of Benefaction nourishes all worlds. We also completely approve the plan of the work you have in mind, and we are sure that you will approach all the ideas you have mentioned with the utmost warmth and thoughtfulness. If only the representatives of the churches could understand the time they face! The time of great purification and creativeness of the spirit when, if united, and with a new, evolved consciousness, they could examine the great gospel of Christ, and in studying and comparing it with the most ancient religions, they could comprehend the profound esotericism of the Teaching of Christ, which is based entirely upon "Primary Revelation" – the source of all the teachings of all times. The church fathers should become the true spiritual pastors of the people, carrying into life the foundations of Living Ethics encountered in each Teaching of Light. It is dangerous to remain behind the growing and evolving consciousness; it is dangerous to deny the discoveries and achievements of science, which, owing to accumulating events, still remain isolated manifestations. But the time is not far off when these manifestations will be unified, and will stand as indisputable facts. Are we to follow the example of those ignorant cardinals who were ready to burn Galileo at the stake because of his declaration regarding the rotation of Earth? Therefore, it is necessary to be able to see in the Covenants exactly what harmonizes with the newest discoveries of science, and not to support that which has been distorted and adapted to different purposes. It is necessary to study the Covenants with the utmost honesty, sincerity, and enlightened consciousness, rejecting all the later interpretations, which have obscured the fundamentals to such an extent that "instead of beautiful Images there will remain only dust-covered mask." And that is why I particularly welcome your work and your activities, which are gradually and cautiously putting into the consciousness of the masses the purified foundations of the great covenants. True, mistakes on the path of Light are inevitable, for who is perfect? But all depends upon the quality of these mistakes, as well as on our attitude toward them and on the strength of our bond with Hierarchy. Only the one who turns away from the Light, and thus cuts off the bonds with Hierarchy, falls into the abyss. Thus, dreadful is the path of betrayers. In your previous letter, I overlooked your last important questions regarding the suffering of the heart, so I shall attend to it now. Suffering in all cases may be considered a blessing, because it refines our feelings and teaches us great compassion. Joy alone cannot give depth to the feelings. Therefore, the combination of these two opposites is essential for the consummation of the path. A petrified heart is not worthy of the name, the "sun of suns." A petrified heart, not responding with all its fibers to the joy and sufferings of its surroundings, cannot belong to a disciple who walks on the path of Light. In fact, with perfectment the whole scale of feelings comes to such refinement that the heart of a high disciple on the last step at times appears to be an open would, as it were, and he often senses physically its burning pain. Yet this sensitivity is not so much linked with oneself as with others and the Common Good, which for certain kinds of people is empty words. Especially painful is any kind of coarseness. I think that many people do not fully realize what is meant by a "petrified heart." Possibly they imagine that although we frequently encounter the blows of life, yet, having a broadened consciousness and a realization of our link with the Hierarchy of Light, we learn to accept these messengers calmly, because we realize that we either deserve them or they will be of help to us. This will be that very tempered spirit whom nothing can frighten, but whose heart strives more fierily toward Hierarchy and the service of the Common Good. Truly, as it is said in the Teaching: "Tranquility of consciousness develops proportionately with the realization of the Higher World. There is no greater joy and beauty than affirmation of the existence of the Higher World. Prayer is the outcome of realization of the living bond with the Higher World. The very concept of such a bond makes a man strong and aspiring." Thus, Vivekananda often used to ask his disciples if they could imagine all the softness and tenderness of heart of the Great Teachers. But the compassion and help of the Great Teachers, owning to their great knowledge, is often expressed in forms that do not correspond either with our own understanding or desires. Hence, the frequent remark which, alas, I have heard myself, "The Great Teacher is somewhere far off and does not hear the appeals addressed to him." There is no greater error than to think thus. However, in order to be heard one must apply sincerity and striving of the heart. It is also possible that some mistake the achievement of the state of vairagya for a petrified heart. For them vairagya means precisely petrifaction, whereas in reality it is the renunciation of attraction to corporeal things, and such renunciation should take place mainly in thought. Detachment from base, carnal manifestations does not mean the absence of feelings. Thus, detachment from food does not mean that a man has lost the sense of hunger, etc. But when the state of vairagya has been achieved, man gives credit where credit is due and learns to discern where is the most important and the guiding. "A petrified heart is no longer a heart, but a piece of rubbish." -------- One of my correspondents often encounters the most peculiar opinions regarding the Teaching of Living Ethics. These come from the so-called "Donovs." However, I always insist upon tolerance toward all spiritual movements, and I advise not to force the books of Living Ethics upon anyone and chiefly not to enter into arguments. With some people any exchange of opinion becomes an argument and a personal offense. True, the latter proves the possession of only a small degree of consciousness and knowledge. Buddha said, "Revere your own faith, but do not slander that of your brother." It is also said by the Brahmo Samaj that not a single religion should be slandered, ridiculed, or hatred. Therefore, a spiritual teacher, whose disciples attribute his origin to the Solar Hierarchy, should display great tolerance toward other Teachings. Our consciousness is measured by our tolerance. 6 4 February 1936 It is very good that you have pointed out the danger of obsession. You should also mention that often the majority of insane people are simply obsessed. Likewise, you might give a place to some hints regarding the harm of lower psychism, which can also lead to obsession. Much has been said against psychism in Fiery World. At the same time you should point out the higher paths, the paths of the heart, and the accumulation of spiritual synthesis. It can be pointed out that in the near future, when humanity advances in the understanding of the subtle energies, the problem of mediumship will be correctly solved. Conditions and methods will be found for the protection of mediums from outside influences, and they could then be attracted to cooperation for the purpose of scientific research. -------- It is very useful to reveal the facts about mediumship and psychism, for humanity in its search for the unusual and unusual experimentations has delved in its ignorance into the blackest magic and sorcery. I have written recently regarding a certain medium, and I quoted the words of Manly P. Hall, a talented American lecturer and writer on occultism. I will quote them again for you: "It will probably be wise at this point to describe the difference between a medium and a clairvoyant. To the average persona there is no difference, but to the mystic these two phases of spiritual sight are separated by the entire span of human evolution. "A clairvoyant is one who has raised the spinal serpent into the brain and by his growth earned the right of perceiving the invisible worlds with the aid of the third eye, or pineal gland.....Clairvoyants are not born; they are made. Mediums are not made; they are born. The clairvoyant can become such only after years, sometimes lives, of self-preparation; on the other hand, the medium,...may secure results in a few days." But, of course, one should add here that the medium is limited to the lower strata of the Subtle World. Actually, the higher planes are not accessible to the medium, for his higher triad takes no part in his manifestations – mediumship arrests correct evolution, and should be considered as retrogression. I have also written about the harm of concentrations on a particular center, as prescribed in the books of pseudo-occultists; for such concentration stimulates one center at the expense of others, throwing into chaos the whole scheme of their polarization. This process causes real harm in the sphere of vibrations, for it violates the equilibrium of the established vibratory scheme. Do you remember what is said in the Teaching about the work of the Master upon all the centers of the disciple, over all the seven circles of clairvoyance and clairaudience: The Great Teachers carefully watch the condition of the organism of the disciple, and they would never open one center at the expense of another. Correct development, or evolution, lies only in harmony or balance. The opening of one or two centers leads only to lower psychism or mediumship. Automatic writing would also be considered as a certain stage of obsession, for during the process of automatic writing, there is usually a stress on the physical center of the hand, and even on that of the brain. If practiced often, it becomes very harmful and could end in paralysis. Not one medium can be considered an Agni Yogi. Only spirituality and podvig carry us toward the acceptance of the fiery chalice. "Mediumship is as a particle of impurity in the fiery chalice of an Agni Yogi." Much is said about psychism in the Teaching. I do not know how long it will be before you will be able to read it, therefore I will quote for you two very important Discourses: "Verily, a medium has no open centers, and the psychovision, for contact with the higher worlds, also is unattainable for him. Man is in error about the power of the medium, and We are often distressed to see how enticing to people are physical manifestations. A materialization attracts them like a magnet. [We likewise have recourse to physical manifestations, but circumstances vary.] We prefer the channel of the spirit, and for sacred missions we use the channel of the spirit only. An Arhat sometimes waits for centuries to give a sacred mission. The manifestation of certain missions demands special combinations. We Arhats follow the principle of goal-fitness. The experiment of the Mother of Agni Yoga is distinguished not by brilliancy but by cosmic scope. The world knows about the White Fire. The world knows about the Invisible Light. Where We wish to reveal the subtlest energies, there We act only through subtlest energies. Where the Arhat must entrust the Sacred, there We manifest highest cautiousness. Where the Arhat knows the eternal Law, there He rejoices, and he sends the exultation into Infinity. Record My mission... as the highest concordance on the planet. The concordance of Spirit and Matter is the rarest cosmic manifestation. Humanity might well say, 'We are deprived of the highest.' The most subtle energies should be treated with great caution." "The destruction of the contact with the higher energies actually isolates humanity from the Cosmos. How is it possible to exist in the Cosmos without any comprehension of world evolution? Thus, a conscious relationship to world evolution includes indirectly an understanding of Hierarchy as a life-giving Principle. Precisely, psychism and mediumism turn man away from the Higher Spheres, for the subtle body becomes thus so saturated with lower emanations that the entire being is altered. In reality a most difficult process is contained in purification of consciousness. Man does not precisely differentiate between the fiery state of spirituality and psychism. Thus, we must overcome the terrors of psychism. Actually, the ranks of those instruments are filled by the servants of darkness. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World one must contend with psychism." – Fiery World III, 365 "Indeed, the abyss of incomprehension is the path by which humanity is now proceeding. Verily, contemporary thinking is the proscriber of psychic investigations. Yet, it is possible to go so much farther and deeper by knowing the division and the connection between the three bodies. Because, if the physical body is already formed, the astral body has been almost formed, and the most subtle, mental, body has been formed only by the chosen ones. But those who have been initiated into higher fiery energies, and who know the fiery transmutation of the centers, can affirm fiery manifestations. All other manifestations must be divided into two categories. The first, when the spirit cannot pass over the abyss because the mental body has not yet been sufficiently formed, so that the spirit cannot appear beyond the limits of the lower strata; the other category, when one center is manifested partially. It must also be remembered that the Fiery World is inaccessible to a spirit so long as the higher centers have not begun to be transmuted. But above all stands the spirit which kindles its own spiritual Fires, for its mental body creates correspondingly. On the path to the Fiery World one must sensitively discriminate in psychic manifestations." – Ibid., 369 I am glad that you, too, have been drawn into the correspondence concerning the Teaching. Bring Light – what can be more beautiful than such labor? Your answer...is correct. Indeed, how else can we be saved from Spatial Fire? Moreover, during the cataclysms of the future, precisely the countries that are nearest to the volcanic belt and also some islands will suffer the most severely. Actually, the North is, in this respect, safer. In India, during the last two years, 200,000 people perished from earthquakes. All the time, we are aware of the subterranean movements around us. It is true that our only salvation and protection from all calamities and evil is the Hierarchy of Light. However, for this, an indestructible bond must be established. And, verily, words of reverence are not sufficient – the fire of the heart is needed. 7 18 February 1936 Every warrior of Light courageously accepts the accelerated payment of old accounts. The sufferings of those who have entered the Path of Light are transformed into wonderful flowers of the spirit. Certainly it is not easy to achieve spiritual liberation from earthly attachments. But when ahead of us lies the great goal of Service, and when the heart is aflame with devotion to the Great Teacher, then the most burdensome is transmuted into the joy of self-renunciation. I can see that you are disturbed by the attempts of certain people to affirm only their own concept of the world. I advise you to accept such attempts with complete calmness. Let people discriminate for themselves. It is impossible to force the consciousness, therefore, manifest tolerance and restraint. Nothing grows as slowly as consciousness. For the assimilation of each new concept, it is necessary not only to throw light upon it from all angles but also to repeat it perpetually, precisely "until a design is fixed in the brain," as one Thinker put it. Those who are unable to appreciate all the depth and the cosmic scale of thought revealed in the Teaching of Life and who constantly shift their path are not ready to accept the Fiery Teaching. Therefore, not only would it be out of all proportion to waste time in trying to convince them but it would also be even wrong to violate an unstable consciousness. It is indicated in the Teaching that even with those who have agreed one should not waste much time. Indeed, first let them show that they have applied the first call. There is no point in repeatedly dipping a vessel into an empty well; but once a man proves to be valuable, one must apply toward him the maximum tolerance and patience, in order that, by careful touches, his consciousness may be prepared for collaboration. Consciousness should be broadened most cautiously. Only organic development and versatility of accumulations can assure the true growth of our treasury. I entirely agree with you that the admittance of unstable elements into an esoteric group or a governing body presents a serious danger. Therefore, we must fight this evil, and tactfully eliminate the corrupting elements. Try to accept only those who are well tested; those who with all their hearts have assimilated the foundation of the Teaching, with truly a sincere devotion to the Hierarchy of Light. Without it, there can be no real understanding of the Teaching, for only this silver thread of the heart links our consciousness with the consciousness of the Teacher. Those who reject the necessity of understanding the leading concept of the Teacher should be told that the present day predominance of all-pervading corruption is the result of negation of authority in all spheres of life. But what can exist without the leading concept? I shall never tire of repeating the words of the Teaching: "The entire Universe is saturated with this principle." On what else can evolution be based? Therefore, each one who rejects Hierarchy, rejects evolution. Of all principles leading to the broadening of consciousness, the principle of Hierarchy is the most powerful." Our black age is truly full of every kind of negation, and particularly negation of the foundations of Be-ness. The loss of understanding of the vital and leading concept of the Teacher has resulted in chaotic thinking and licentiousness on one side, and on the other it has allowed the fanatics to create idols out of the greatest Teachers, enclosing them behind a gilded barrier, and surrounding them with inaccessibility and paraphernalia that has become entirely meaningless. Thus, the living heartfelt bond with the Higher World was violated, owing to the increased ignorance of the later followers. Of course, those who claim that "no Teachers can free you, only you yourself," are repeating one of many such formulas from the Eastern Teachings and the books of Living Ethics. Precisely, everything must be done" by human hands and human feet." No one can force our consciousness to accept a truth for which we are not yet ready. Only our inner striving can create the essential transmutation. The whole Eastern wisdom asserts that only by personal efforts and constant labor over self is the knowledge and possession of the truth achieved. However, that very same wisdom states that "The Teacher may be called a beacon of responsibility. The bonds of the Teaching are like a saving rope in the mountains." The one who has accepted the leadership of the Teacher hastens his path. And by easing and accelerating his own path, at the same time he eases the path of his near one. I shall quote my favorite paragraph (84) from the book, Agni Yoga:: "I recall a Hindu boy who found the Teacher. We asked him, 'Is it possible that the sun would grow dark to you if you would not see it without the Teacher?' The boy smiled. 'The sun would remain as the sun, but in the presence of the Teacher twelve suns would shine to me.' India's sun of wisdom shall shine, because on the shore of a river there sits a boy who knows the Teacher." And we may add: "If a barbarian should make an attempt against the Teacher, tell him how humanity labels the destroyers of libraries." And again it is said, "With whom may one fortify one's thoughts? Only with the Guru. He is as a rock, near which it is possible to be sheltered from the storm. Reverence for the Guru is the path to the Higher World. But chaos cannot tolerate construction. One should direct attention to the basis of thought in order not to be exposed to the whirlwind." Our poor humanity, with its one-sided preoccupation with materialism (the church, too, serves materialistic bases and demands) needs more than ever before the realization of the Higher World and the leading concept of the Guru-Hierarch. Humanity's disease is chaotic thinking and lack of self-discipline. The slaves of yesterday revolt primarily against the leading concept, against discipline, and against cooperation. Only a king of the spirit realizes the significance of Hierarchy, for, in order to rule, one must first learn to obey. The principle of the leading concept must be affirmed in the consciousness of humanity if it wishes to progress. But, of course, all fanaticism is frightful, since it is the offspring of ignorance and ends in zealotry. It is actually the antipode of true devotion and reverence. Every Hindu knows what devotion to the Guru means. And we know that all the majestic concepts and the whole beauty of Eastern thought evolved precisely from the sequence and succession in the infinite Hierarchic Chain, which consists of links formed by the limitless devotion of a disciple to his Guru. Thus, the East looks upon a Teacher who rejects the Hierarchic principle as upon a dry, rootless tree. To deprive the spirit of reverence for the great concept of the Teacher is equivalent to spiritual suicide. The Great Teachers provide our nurture; without it, not only would we die but so would the whole planet. Actually, if the Great Teachers were to forcibly pour forth their rays, we would be burned to ashes unless we possessed the power of receptivity. Everything requires reciprocity, correspondence, and co-measurement. All of life is based on mutual exchange and cooperation. Therefore, an isolated man who limits himself to his own self is destined to death, both physically and spiritually. Thus, if someone affirms just one abutment, the structure will not be firm and will not withstand the stress of the approaching whirlwind. Therefore, ask all those unsteady and disputing ones, Have they read all the books of the Teaching of Life? And if they say, "yes," examine them; many surprises may await you. Incredible is the ignorance and lack of understanding of the most simple foundations of spiritual development! And just think that through the ages the Founders of the religions of all the world have set the link with the Higher World as the basis of Existence! And our black age is ending with calls to violate this one salutary bond! The rending of our planet from the Higher World has brought it to the brink of disaster. The most pressing measures must be applied in order that humanity may return to the understanding of the foundations of Be-ness and the grandeur of human destiny. 8 7 February 1936 You probably remember how Schure, in his book The Great Initiates, attempts to make a Celt and a Druid out of Rama, the purest Hindu hero of the Ramayana, from Ayodhya. The same author disguises the Jew, Moses, as an Egyptian! One must read Schure with discrimination. The last mail brought me inquiries and criticism regarding the article "The Solar Path." The critic draws my attention to the fact that this article contradicts the Teaching of Living Ethics, that many statements in this essay are similar to the preachings of Krishnamurti, who denies Hierarchy, and that at times it contains an "almost exact repetition of the statements of the followers of Steiner." I shall have to answer this letter and advise this young critic to learn to read with his heart and mind, and not merely with his eyes, if he wishes to attain to true knowledge. He does not hesitate to attack Vivekananda, for he is very puzzled by Vivekananda's views on acquiring wealth, whereas the books of Living Ethics condemn the desire for personal possessions. However, the critic ignores the fact that Vivekananda in talking of the duty of a householder emphasizes first the acquiring of knowledge, and then, of wealth. And in this word then lies the true meaning. With knowledge, in the way it is understood by a Hindu, wealth becomes a blessing, because it then serves not personal ends but the General Good. Thus, people pay attention to the dead letter without thinking of the sense of what is written! -------- Why do you think that I might be against the publishing of the biography of V. I. Kryjanovsky? With regard to holiness, I have my own criterion, but undoubtedly she deserves respect, for her books brought a certain benefit as you justly write. It is also true that the "Magi" series is written with more talent and a greater wealth of correct information than the works of many later novelists who wrote on occult subjects.* It was the capitol of the kingdom Kosala. I am glad that you have convinced yourself of the low quality of some mediums. I can confirm the correctness of the information given by Mr. L. People usually forbid to others those things in which they are particularly interested themselves. Today, more than ever, all kinds of sorcery and cheap spiritualism are wide spread. That is why it is so important to disseminate the books of Living Ethics, which point out the harm of such practices. In one of your letters you write to me about a scientist who is experimenting with the transmission of thought. Such experiments are more than timely. I suggest that you familiarize yourself with these, and if they merit it, write an article for your magazine. Today, many progressive minds are working along these lines. Already for the last thirty years at Duke University in America, Professor Rhine has conducted similar experiments with his students and has achieved remarkable results. He recently published a book about his experiments and observations, and we sent for it. After we have finished reading it, and should we find things of interest, we will share our impressions with you. You wrote that the scientist whom you mentioned approaches these experiments from a purely materially scientific point of view. I would not blame him for that. I would first consider the results of his experiments as he describes them; then, one could introduce the spiritual factor and the realization of psychic energy into similar experiments, and later compare the results of the two methods. Such comparison can be very edifying. It would be advisable in such an experiment to form a special group of mediums of a certain type, which is not so simple, for often mediumistic abilities are in a latent state and are revealed only after repeated impacts. By the way, the experiments of Professor Rhine have established the most interesting fact that mediums are far from being the best channels for thought-transmission at a distance. Indeed, the time has now arrived for science to announce a new understanding of the spirit. The modern church has alienated us from the Higher World, but modern science will bring us nearer to it. I shall quote for you a paragraph from one of the books of Living Ethics: "You know of many experiments in thought-reading. Western people, being told about it, have no idea how inherent to the East is this psychological quality. In their ignorance they even call it superstition. Whereas, if thought is an organic creation, then it can be laid open. Even meager physical apparatuses can catch the tension of thought. Even the thermometer and electrical apparatuses react to the rising of thought. Thought even changes the temperature of the body. To such an extent does the psychic apparatus dominate the physical that it is even correct to identify the psychic apparatus as a part of the physical. There exists an apparatus which writes down the flow of thoughts; this flow also is reflected in a radiation [the aura] and may be detailed by the comparative method....There are few attempts to connect mechanics with the psychic. Whereas, you know how a scientific attitude toward the psychic alleviates and transforms all existence.... I reiterate that attention to the possibilities of the psychic apparatus is undeferrable." -------- We received a letter from Harbin, telling us that it was forbidden there to celebrate the anniversary of Leo Tolstoy. Could one go further? Indeed, back to the Middle Ages! 9 18 February 1936 There are several interesting remarks about the blood in the little book I sent you, The Occult Anatomy of Man, by Manly P. Hall. It proves scientifically that "the blood of every man is individual. When crystallizing, it forms into geometric patterns which differ with each person...." As he puts it, "The story of man's soul is written in his blood. The position he occupies in evolution, his hopes and his fears, all are imprinted on the etheric forms which flow through his blood stream....so that by means of blood analysis a far surer system could be evolved for crime detection than..." any of the now existing methods. It is interesting to note that the coefficient of the blood of some nations is, according to a known tabulation, almost the same; whereas the comparison of the blood of other nations sharply differ, for example, the blood of the Russians and of the English, according to the same tabulation. -------- With regard to the question about the cult of the cat and of certain birds in Egypt, it is quite clear that the deification of animals was encouraged for the sake of the masses with a definite aim. For the most part, it was based on purely practical grounds and was for the purpose of protection. Thus, the killing of the sacred bird, the ibis was punished in Egypt by death. We know, however, that the Nile was full of crocodiles, and the valleys of Egypt abounded in many poisonous snakes, whose victims were numbered in thousands. And only this bird, the ibis, killed these snakes and destroyed the crocodile eggs, thus preventing the excessive breeding of these monsters. Similarly, the worship of the cow in India and the forbiddance of killing it arose from the necessity of preventing the destruction of this most useful animal. It is known that in ancient times such deification did not exist, and the population of India lived on the meat of these animals. In Egypt, cats were very useful against invasion by rats and mice. Moreover, the cat possesses a great deal of animal magnetism and was used for the lower evocations – also in Egypt there was not a little necromancy. The struggle between white and black magic has existed from times immemorial. These two opposite camps were already clearly defined in Atlantis. You know that in the book of Living Ethics there is a paragraph about sacred animals: "It is rightly understood that so-called sacred animals were not deities, but were a natural consequence arising from local conditions. Even now people often speak about some sacred obligation meaning thereby, not a religious rite, but a useful moral action. The conditions of antiquity often required a special attention to certain animals, or trees and plants. Sacredness signified inviolability. Thus was preserved something rare and necessary. The very same protection contemporary people call 'preserves.' Thus, one should refer very carefully to concepts that are not clear. So much has been added to the province of religion that, because of its antiquity, superficial observers are completely unable to distinguish the fundamental from the stratifications around it. The temple even now is a gathering place where, along with ceremony, barter and sale take place, and local matters are discussed. The same piling up of confusion is still taking place. Therefore let us not be excessively harsh toward the term sacred animals and other long-forgotten archaic symbols." To these lines, as you can see, there is not much to add. 10 22 February 1936 "Can the High Spirits be ill and even become subject to infection?" Of course they can, if the conditions of their tasks require their constant communion with people. Remember that a High Spirit constantly gives part of his strength to those who come to him and who surround him, and no matter how great is his store of psychic energy, nevertheless it can be temporarily exhausted, owing to his excessive generosity of spirit. And such moments of exhaustion are full of danger; for the protective net of the aura, when deprived of the emanations coming from the store that nourishes our centers, is violated and laid open to infectious microbes, which can then penetrate into a weaker spot. That is why the books of Living Ethics so persistently emphasize the guarding of the protective net. A disciple who has reached a certain degree of spiritual development is unable to remain too long in the polluted atmosphere of cities and is obliged to retire into nature in order to accumulate prana and lead a more of less retired life. Christ, Buddha, and other great Teachers often used to retire to the desert, and never stayed long in one place. In the Gospel of St Mark (5:25-34) it is indicated that Christ, while purifying and healing the sick, suffered an expenditure of strength. When the sick woman touched the hem of his garment, Jesus knew in himself that the virtue had gone out of him. Likewise, Bhagavan Sri Ramakrishna, a contemporary spiritual teacher of India, during his teachership was constantly surrounded by people and contacted many with malignant diseases, thus pouring out his forces beyond all co-measurement. Consequently, he became ill with a throat ailment, a form of cancer, which caused his death. It is important to mention that this disease created confusion in some weak minds, who began to doubt the degree of his spiritual stature. The ignorant think that a high spirit is protected from illness and danger regardless of circumstances; but we know that if the stone thrown by Devadatta from a high rock at the Buddha while he was passing below did not kill him, nevertheless it injured a toe of his foot. There are also indications that the Lord Buddha often experienced severe pains in his back. Likewise, in "The Mahatma Letters we can find an account of how the Mahatma K. H., during the time of the founding of the Theosophical Society in India, was obliged to retire for several weeks into complete seclusion, after being in contact with the auras of people. Thus, each plane of existence is subject to its own laws, and the violation of them brings corresponding consequences. -------- And now regarding the fires of St. Elm. This is the glow that accompanies the discharges of atmospheric electricity; usually it appears during a thunderstorm, in the form of small lights that can be seen over sharp-pointed objects such as church spires, the masts of ships, etc. These little fires produce hissing sounds, a sort of crackling. The sailors of the Mediterranean regard St. Elm as their patron and consider these little fires to be a visible sign of his protection. Although the fires of St. Elm have cosmic electricity as a common basis with the manifestations of the so-called non-searing fire, the quality of the latter is entirely different. There are plenty of proofs regarding such a non-searing fire, and I will give you the following story of an eye-witness of this. In 1933, a Tibetan lama, Karma-Dorje, paid us a visit. We discussed various spiritual matters, and he told us among other things about his meeting with the renowned hermit, Kshetrapa, who lives in a cave not far from the small village of Shasregtog in Eastern Tibet. According to local traditions, this hermit appeared in that cave at the time of their great-grandfathers, and since that time his outer appearance has not changed at all. Like all hermits of this kind, he never wears clothes; his hair covers him like a mantle from head to foot; his skin is dark; people say he is not a Tibetan, although he knows all the local dialects. The cave in which he dwells consists of several compartments. In the very last of these there stands a dry tree, and the floor is covered with something like soft ashes. The local people say that around his cave, even during the heaviest snowstorms, there is not a trace of snow. They also assert that he has saved their village many times from epidemics. Undoubtedly this hermit possesses many siddhis: He lives in austere solitude and allows only a few chosen ones to see him. Lama Karma-Dorje, being present during the hermit's conversation with some visitors, noticed the following interesting detail. Before answering anyone's questions, Kshetrapa would whisper to some invisible higher Powers, as it were, as if he were consulting them, and then he would transmit their answer. Seated in his cave, he also could call forth a non-searing flame, which would first spread over the ground and then settle on the dry tree in the depth of the cave. Lama Karma-Dorje himself touched this flame, and had no burns on his hands; he felt only a pleasant warmth. During his conversation with the hermit, the lama told him that he suffered from acute headaches and asked the hermit to give him one of his hairs as a protective talisman. Kshetrapa looked as if he were indignant, and thereupon quickly took a stick and s truck him strongly on the head. Under the impact of this blow, the lama was thrown from the cave and rolled down the hill. After he came to, he was, to his great astonishment, completely unscathed and there was not even a trace of the blow. As for his headaches, after this unusual treatment, they henceforth disappeared entirely. The European traveler, Arnold Heim, visited this part of Tibet in 1933, and mentioned this very same hermit. He was also visited by the well-known traveler in Tibet, Mme, David-Neel, but he would not allow her to approach. Standing at the entrance to the cave, he threatened her sternly with his stick. The lama who visited was certainly an exception among the so-called sadhus. After a short stay with us, he came one morning to say goodbye. He told us that he must hurry, since his Teacher, who lives in Tibet near the holy mountain, Kailas, called for him; he heard his voice. In six months he again came to us and told us that his Teacher had died, and that he had not arrived in time. Now the lama has retired into complete seclusion for ten years, after which he will return and teach. Obeying his Teacher's biddance, Karma-Dorje never carries with him more than two pounds of food and two rupees in money, even on his longest marches. During his stay with us, he had many remarkable visions. My son painted his portrait, and I am enclosing a photograph of it. Those who are familiar with the type of Tibetan lamas will certainly admit that his face is unusual. Also enclosed is a newspaper clipping about a fakir who remained buried for forth-two days without food. I personally do not approve of such practices. Today, we need positive human achievements on the earthly plane and not breaking away and leaving for heavenly spheres. Those who do escape are, in a way, deserters from the luminous host of Armageddon. Can it be possible that you have never heard of Sophie Kovalevsky, a mathematical genius and our Russian pride? Years ago, I read her autobiography written in French, which covered only her childhood and youth. The later period of her short life was described by her best friend, a renowned Swedish author. As usual with us Russians, her genius in mathematics was first appreciated abroad. Only after her exceptional triumphs abroad, and just before (although it often happens even after) death, was she honored by being elected a member of the St. Petersburg Academy of Sciences! Thus, whenever a discrimination of real values was concerned, our country stubbornly continued during centuries to resemble....But the coming epoch will know how to safeguard the bearers of true values. I shall quote briefly about Mme Kovalevsky from the Encyclopedia Britannica: "Sophie Kovalevsky (1850-1891), Russian mathematician....was born at Moscow on the 15th of January, 1850....In 1868 she...[married a young student] Waldemar Kovalevsky, and the two went together to Germany to continue their studies [in mathematics]. In 1869 she went to Heidelberg, where she studied under H. von Helmholtz, G. K. Kirchoff, L. Konigsberger and P. du Bois-Reymond, and from 1871-1874 read privately with Karl Weierstrass at Berlin, as the public lectures [in universities] were not then open to women. In 1874 the University of Gottingen granted her doctor's degree in absentia...on account of the remarkable excellence of the three dissertations sent in, one of which, on the theory of partial differential equations, is one of her most remarkable works." After her lectures in the University of Stockholm, Madame Kovalevsky, in 1884, was appointed full Professor at the University at the request of Gustav Mittag Leffler, also a pupil of Weierstrass. And "this post she held till her death... In 1888 she achieved the greatest of her successes..." The French Academy honored her with the Prix Bordin, which was competed for by all the outstanding mathematicians of the day. "The problem set was 'to perfect in one important point the theory of the movement of a solid body round an immovable point,'" the problem having been set for six years by the Berlin Academy without producing any results. Madame Kovalevsky's solution "was so remarkable that the value of the prize was doubled as a recognition of unusual merit. "Unfortunately, Madame Kovalevsky did not live to reap the full reward of her labors, for she died [on February 10th, 1891] just as she had attained the height of her fame and had won recognition even in her own country by election to membership of the St. Petersburg Academy of Sciences." Note particularly the emphasis on 'even.' -------- You want to know how Madame Kovalevsky solved problems. Certainly with the aid of the fiery power. In her autobiography she says that in her childhood the answers to some of the most complicated problems were instantly pictured in her brain; likewise, she sometimes saw the figures and formulae as if they were inscribed before her. True, she worked hard, as is seen in her biography, but it is obvious that in her case the touch of the fiery ray, which awakened her Chalice and aroused the forgotten knowledge, was a frequent happening. And now I shall tell you about an episode from my own life. In the days of my early youth I studied music, for which I had a special aptitude. Once I had to take a public examination, and I was expected to perform a few musical compositions, including a prelude and fugue by Bach. But the family circumstances were such that I was unable to learn the most difficult composition, namely, the Bach fugue. There was only one day left before the examination. In great despair, I went to the piano knowing beforehand that it was impossible to learn the Bach fugue by heart in one day. However, I decided to try my utmost. After going through the piece several times from music, I decided to check how much I remembered – and here came the miracle. The whole fugue came to my memory most clearly from beginning to end, and my fingers went over the keys as if by themselves without the slightest mistake; I played both the prelude and the fugue with unusual inspiration. But besides the unusualness of such instantaneous memorizing, when I played the fugue at the examination before a whole conclave of professors, I was again filled with a special inspiration and received an enthusiastic acclaim from them. This episode was also a manifestation of the fiery ray. The ray touched the Chalice and the long known, which had been submerged, came to the surface. And now let us return to Madame Kovalevsky. She was not only a genius in mathematics but also an excellent writer. I still remember how brilliantly her autobiography is written. Her novels, The Nihilist, Vera Vorontzoff, The Sisters Rajevski, and the unfinished work Vae victis bear testimony to her great literary talent. Her father, a general in the Artillery, Corvin – Krukovsky, was a high landowner. In Kaluga Madame Kovalevsky had an older sister and a younger brother. Her sister was very beautiful and was also a gifted writer. Kovalevsky often paid visits to their family, and he greatly admired the literary talent of the elder sister. He was the object of childish adoration by Sophie, but, alas, his love belonged to her elder sister, who, in turn, did not share his feelings. In her autobiography Madame Kovalevsky touchingly describes the suffering and jealousy of the child's heart. She was quite unhappy in her private life. Her marriage to Kovalevsky was a nominal one; it was only to give her a certain freedom and a chance to go abroad to study. But her marriage ended dramatically. -------- I will answer your other questions at a later date. The battle between the forces of Light and darkness is growing and takes on dreadful dimensions. 11 17 March 1936 It is difficult to give even approximately the duration of the sojourn in the Subtle World between the incarnations of a person of average cultural development, because the cycles of evolution follow in accelerated progression, and therefore, of in the previous race and in the beginning of our Fifth Race the intervals between incarnations were great, now they are considerably reduced, and one may speak not of centuries, but of decades or even years. Similarly, during recent centuries, one could observe accelerated incarnations among the disciples of the Great Teachers, owing to some special reasons; the consciousness of humanity requires speedy shiftings. Therefore, it is advisable to point out even more emphatically the unusually threatening time which we are now experiencing, and also to mention the approach of the fiery energies to the earthly spheres for the purification of our planet of its dense atmospheres, engendered by human crimes. You can point out that this approach of the fiery energies undoubtedly will permit a new convergence of the worlds, and people will witness many unusual phenomena in nature. Parallel with this convergence, reincarnations will be accelerated, and more and more frequently children will be born who remember their previous lives, which could be easily checked, because witnesses will still be living. Likewise, phenomenal children will be born more frequently, and, too, science will be enriched by new remarkable discoveries. Precisely, the shifting of the spatial rays will bring about a regeneration of consciousness and will make possible new convergences of the worlds. Verily, the New World will come in the glory of the new rays. If you are not too afraid of attacks, do mention Armageddon. It is absolutely essential to make people realize how serious and dangerous the present time is. Indeed, the majority of people even deny that such a battle is at all possible. There is much harm in such ignorance. Verily, it is regrettable that so few people realize to the full the gravity of the present time, for dreadful indeed is the battle between the worlds of Light and darkness. 1. One should not claim that "...the astral light is weaker than sunlight," for there can be no comparison between the two. The earthly sunlight is strong and crude, but the radiance of the astral light in the higher spheres certainly surpasses our earthly concept of light. I shall quote the following lines from Aum: "The light of the Subtle World has no relationship to the earthly understanding of solar light. In the lower strata, darkened consciousnesses create obscurity, but the higher the consciousness and thought, the more luminous is the miraculous radiance. Indeed, the dwellers of the Subtle World see both Earth and the luminaries, but the earthly lights are transmuted by their consciousness differently. Likewise with the thoughts of the Subtle World; though they are based on the same energy, their process is original. The law of equilibrium normalizes mental excesses." Vague thoughts will leave nothing but trembling outlines. In everything, it is essential to apply clarity, power, and revivification by fire. -------- 2. Everything is subject to its own laws and conditions. Thus, when the high Beings from other, higher planets come to Earth to help humanity, the cosmic conditions were favorable. One of those High spirits returned to his own planet in order to establish an exchange of communications with the earthly Stronghold of the Brotherhood and to find conditions for transmissions of thought and for sending new elements which are not yet to be found in the atmosphere of our planet, but which would help to discharge the accumulated darkness. All such possibilities are achieved by persistent experiments and research, and collaboration between the Greatest Spirits on both planets. Verily, infinite are the possibilities and discoveries! Of course, the Planetary Spirits of our solar system act in complete concordance, for together they all create the will of the cosmic Magnet and are in contact with each other. However, each possibility requires the existence of certain cosmic conditions. There is no doubt that, owing to special planetary combinations of cosmic dates, certain conditions for communications are facilitated. Thus, with the approach of the fiery energies to Earth, it is also possible to attract Lofty Visitors from the higher spheres of our planetary chain to the spheres close to Earth. In the battle of Armageddon the participation of all the forces of the invisible worlds is required, The greatest Spirits communicate between themselves and act in complete cooperation, without needing to be in any particular place for this purpose. And now, regarding Jehovah. Jehovah does not always signify the Planetary Spirit of Saturn. All such symbols have many meanings, and often one name covers many concepts or substitutes. Esoterically, Jehovah means Elohim. It is also true that the Jewish nation had its inception under the rays of Saturn, but, as yet, I cannot trust more than this to paper. -------- The battle is very menacing, and betrayals are numerous and varied. All betrayals only confirm the eternal law of the close manifestation of the dual origins. Where there is the highest light, there also is the highest measure of darkness. As it is said, " You pay attention to the world conflagration, but it is only the beginning. All the dark ones are attracted by darkness, but those who contain a spark of Light become aflame. The Time is great!" In the Teaching of Life, it is said, "Victory will become evident within a certain time, but all the phases of the Battle should be accepted. Let us not forget that all the best Forces are gathered on Our side. Thus, it will be possible to approach the next step. The servants of darkness will themselves help to bring the success. It is necessary to understand how near are the dates, in order not to postpone the new possibilities. There can be no resistance to the Forces of Light. If the forces of darkness take upon themselves the foul work – let them perform it. The greatest names and concepts are already involved. Everything can proceed only through expansion.... Certainly the Battle is terrifying...Certainly with each day the New Forces, the Invisible Ones, are evoked. From such approaches to the earthly spheres the most unexpected tensions can take place. Let us accept the Battle with the united force of all Our participants. Unity will be the unconquerable Banner.... Who will understand the tension of the forces of Light? Who will fail to take into consideration the extent of the battlefield? The united ashrams, the strongholds of spirit, are now needed more than ever before. What is going on in a certain country...can be called by two names: a crusade, for one side, and the diabolical fury, for the other side. Those who think this is accidental are mistaken. The Teaching never entered the world without struggle. Thus, let it enter as usual, otherwise people will forget it. But imagine the dimensions of the Battle, in which all the planets are involved.... Thus, with all the strength of the spirit, and with all solemnity, let us participate in the Battle of Light against darkness." When the bond with the Hierarchy of Light is strong, all will be turned to good use. And in order to be able to ascend the new step, it is necessary to accept the battle and to overcome the difficulties. Draining the chalice of poison is inevitable on the last steps, and betrayal must emphasize the path of Light. Thus, let us accept this initiation also. We know that "the betrayal deteriorates slowly." Owing to certain circumstances, this is indeed the wisest judgment. Life is so complex! People usually form their judgments only on evidence and circumstances known to them, and they entirely ignore a whole number of the most important factors, which either complicate or resolve the current of this or that task or event. But the consciousness of the Great Teachers, which operates on three planes or worlds, knows the origin of causes as well as their effects. Therefore, with complete confidence in the higher wisdom, we should calmly watch the various phases of all events. We also know that for many people and things danger is salvation; and regarding certain events, we may even say – the more dangerous, the better. Danger will help to outlive many things in the speediest way. But let us remember the benevolent signs over our country, and let us not be afraid. Many observers are liable to err greatly in their calculations, or, as the saying goes, "bet on the wrong horse." -------- Let us be on that side over which is extended the Shield of Light, and we shall not err. 12 19 March 1936 An Ashram means a sacred place, a temple, a monastery, a school of sacred wisdom. Therefore, the earthly Stronghold of the Great Brotherhood can be called an Ashram. In the Subtle World there are also ashrams of the White Brotherhood. Just as on Earth, they are not numerous, for there, also great discipline and tense labor are demanded; and where are those who are willing to give themselves to greater labor instead of the promised "rest"? Why think that the fiery rays can be only over an Ashram in the Subtle World? Verily, above each earthly Ashram or stronghold of spirit the rays arise, and under special conditions they can be seen. -------- Indeed, every opposition to the progress of thought or advance in any realm of knowledge should be considered as a manifestation of Armageddon. But so many foundations have deteriorated that we ought to face all the facts calmly. It is impossible to arrest the powerful march of events! -------- You mention your correspondence with S. I think it will not bring you much joy, judging by my own experience. It is not only useless to waste time on such correspondents, it is actually harmful. Long ago, such people found "truth" in earthly security, hence the concept of infinite perception and knowledge does not exist in their dictionary. The task you have in mind will become a precious contribution, but you will have to work hard at it. It is very important to emphasize the difference between spiritualism, in the way it is practiced now, and a true scientific exploration and study of psychic and parapsychic phenomena. But be careful in your statements regarding the moon, because all that I have quoted from The Secret Doctrine about the lunar chain is not accepted by science, and even if a small number of unprejudiced minds are able to treat such theories with a certain degree of tolerance, the majority consider them to be the maximum of blasphemy. Therefore, I would not say too much about the moon in the work conceived by you. Moreover, the Great Teachers do not now reveal all the secrets connected with the moon. There is an accepted rule that people are given only that which their consciousness is ready to admit, even if dimly, and hints regarding what has already been met with in scientific works and research. It is impermissible to give people, something of which they have not the slightest idea, or for which they have not even suitable words! Therefore, only that is given which the foremost minds of humanity are able to grasp. And we must say that it is being given generously, yet even a hundredth part of what has been offered is not yet assimilated. H. P. Blavatsky wrote that in her time the revelation regarding the lunar chain aroused among readers and disciples a whole storm of the wildest fantasies and contradictory opinions, some of which even appeared in print; but in spite of all the pleas for further information, the Mahatmas preserved complete silence. -------- You are right that the planetary chain, with all its globes, or spheres, or principles (call them what you please), is one complete whole. Actually, all the globes concentrically interpenetrate one another and represent definite planes of consciousness, or existence. True, a planet is a living organism, for in the cosmos not a single atom is devoid of life, consciousness, or spirit, and in the ancient philosophical writings one encounters the comparison of Earth with a huge animal, having its own peculiar life and, therefore, its own consciousness, or revelation of spirit. Properly speaking, there is no passive element in the Cosmos; everything exists through the interpenetration and interaction of spatial energies, which evolve from the infinite billions of focuses, or centers that fill the Cosmos and are ceaselessly being formed within it. Everything moves, everything changes; consequently, everything lives. Also, do bear in mind that the higher principles of the planet are contained in the human monads. Therefore we may say that the higher principles of the Moon left her when, during her final evolutionary consummation, the human monads abandoned her for the new planetary chain. The life of a planet can be understood as a combination of all the elements created with it. So much the more is the responsibility of all the thinking dwellers of the planet. At present, the moon is a corpse, but a living corpse, because decomposition is nothing but lower life. Moreover, you must remember that, after the completion of evolution on one planetary chain and before the beginning of life on a new chain a pralaya or nirvana comes for all its beings and entities. All the principles of the lunar chain are carried over to the earthly one. Also, the lunar chain was lower than our earthly one. I shall quote a few more lines from The Secret Doctrine: "... the [lunar] Monads which enter upon the evolutionary cycle [on the earthly chain] upon Globe A, in the first Round, are in very different stages of development...." Therefore, only, "The most developed Monads...reach the human germ-stage in the First Round; become terrestrial, though very ethereal human beings toward the end of the Third Round, remaining on it (the globe) through the 'obscuration' period as the seed for future mankind in the Fourth Round, and thus become the pioneers of Humanity at the beginning of this, the Fourth Round. Others [less developed] reach the human stage only during later Rounds, i.e., in the Second, Third, or first half of the Fourth Round. And finally the most retarded of all, i.e. – those still occupying animal forms after the middle turning point of the Fourth Round – will not become men at all during this Manvantara. They will reach to the verge of humanity only at the close of the Seventh Round, to be, in their turn, ushered into a new chain, after pralaya – by older pioneers, the progenitors of humanity, or the Seed-Humanity...., viz., the men who will be at the head of all at the end of these Rounds. " Likewise, note that in the diagram attached to my earlier letter,* "Unlike the others, the Fourth [Globe-sphere] has no 'sister' Globe on the same plane as itself, and it thus forms the fulcrum of the 'balance' represented by the whole chain. It is the sphere of final evolutionary adjustments, the world of Karmic scales, the Hall of Justice, where the balance is struck which determines the future course of the Monad during the remainder of its incarnation in the Cycle. And therefore it is, that, after this central turning-point has been passed in the Great Cycle, – i.e., after the middle point of the Fourth Race in the Fourth Round on our Globe – no more Monads can enter the human kingdom. The door is closed for this Cycle and the balance struck." Therefore, we should expect no more migrants from the Moon. -------- And now regarding the picturing, or the vision of the Image of the Teacher. True, at first it begins with a mental or intellectual image, which should reach the highest possible clarity, and after it has been clearly impressed upon the center of the third eye, you will be able to see it with eyes closed. At times, the Image may be surrounded by a luminous outline, as it were; at times, it may consist of light and shade without clearly defined lines. Also, in the beginning, some see the Image trembling and its outlines distorted. But gradually this trembling disappears, and the Image becomes settled. In order to stop this trembling Buddhist monks close their eyes and cross the currents of the eyes; that is, they concentrate their sight upon a focal point, which helps greatly. The crossing of the currents of the eyes became such a custom in all concentrations, that many Buddhas and Bodhisattvas are even pictured with the eyes crossed, and the glance directed to the tip of the nose. You may try this method, but, of course, without forcing and extreme crossing of the eyes. You should not allow any feeling of tension or discomfort to enter into it. Thus, I would never exceed five minutes of such exercise and would start with one; but above all, do not be discouraged if the results do not come as quickly as you would wish. All these achievements belong to the realm of higher psychism. Read the biographies of the great Spiritual Toilers and you will realize with what difficulty they attained the opening of the centers and the Higher Communion. Even such a great saint as St. Anthony sometimes had to wait years for his questions to be answered. True, in our days, some human organisms have advanced so much in their refinement that many manifestations no longer require those tremendous efforts of strength, tension, and patience that were required in past centuries. Yet even now, only mediums achieve an easy penetration into the nearest layers of the Subtle World. However, we should not envy them, for verily the highest spheres are inaccessible to them, with some rare exceptions. And just as in the ancient days the Hierophants of Egypt would not accept mediums as disciples, so, also, present-day Brahmins, in their few remaining Ashrams, will not admit a single fakir. But apart from all this, the conditions of Armageddon have a great influence over all manifestations, and while some phenomena even increase, other more subtle ones become more complex. Thus, when the waves of the Battle are strong, it is very difficult at times to hear the Communications, and afterwards an acute anguish of the heart is felt. So, instead of being saddened, you should rejoice at every little star you see, since, indeed, these signs are much more significant than all the vivid visions of the mediums, for they indicate the right development. -------- As regards karma, can we insist that a certain case or situation in which a man finds himself is entirely his karma? If we begin to think thus, we shall soon refuse to help each other, explaining our refusal as not desiring to interfere with an allied karma. There are even some deluded people who might refuse to help their fellow man, fearing to complicate their own karma. But would this not be a sign of the greatest selfishness? Who, apart from an Arhat or a high Yogi, can know when and where one should not help? Often, an encounter with an overburdened man may verily be our karma, and in refusing to help him we put a burden on ourselves. We must stretch out a helping hand whenever our heart prompts us to do so, bearing in mind the law of co-measurement and remembering that spiritual help is the highest. Quite correctly, your heart told you that we should not be dogmatic. Life is so complicated! Therefore, always and in everything you should guide yourself first of all by GOAL-FITNESS. -------- In my last letter I mentioned that Lamaism bears much the same relation to true Buddhism as our church Christianity does in the Teaching of Christ. Some time ago, I was asked about the two main schools of Buddhism. I give here my answers with a few additional comments. 1. Mahayana and Hinayana are the two fundamental schools of Buddhism. The literal translation is "Great Vehicle" and "Small Vehicle." Mahayana, or "Great Vehicle" is spread all over the North – in Tibet, in Mongolia, among the Kalmucks and Buriats. There are also followers of this school in China and Japan. Hinayana exists mainly in the South – in Ceylon, in Indo-China, and there are also some divisions in China and Japan. Mahayana originated in southwest India in the second Century B. C. The founder of Mahayana was the great Teacher, Nagarjuna. Almost simultaneously, perhaps even a little earlier, this Teaching was introduced by Asvaghosha in northwest India. He was a dramatist and a father of Sanskrit literature. The main difference between the Mahayana and Hinayana is that the first, in addition to Guatama Buddha, recognizes the Hierarchy of Light, which is headed by many Bodhisattvas and Taras. Besides Maitreya, especially popular among these Bodhisattvas is the Bodhisattva Chenresi, the Tibetan Avalokiteshvara, (the Protector of Tibet) and the Bodhisattva Manjusri (the Protector of Buddhism). Of course, there are also many others. Among the Taras (Feminine divinities) the many-eyed and many-armed Dukkar is considered the highest. She is likened to the Mother of the World (the Lakshmi and Kali of India), and sometimes to the White Tara. Likewise worshipped are the Yellow Tara and Green Tara, so called because of the color of their rays. The second difference between the two Teachings is that while the Arhat of the Hinayana aspires toward individual, personal salvation, the Bodhisattva of the Mahayana makes his aim the salvation of the world, for the sake of which he takes a vow not to enter Nirvana until this aim is achieved. The Teaching of the Paramitas, or the achievement of the Highest Virtue, is particularly characteristic of the Mahayana. The followers of Hinayana do not recognize any Hierarchy other than the Buddha Guatama and his one successor, the Bodhisattva Maitreya. It is obvious that they do not accept the authority of either the Dalai Lama or Tashi Lama. There are other minor differences, but they are not so essential. It is also true that the Hinayana is an exoteric school, whereas the Mahayana is an esoteric Teaching. In Tibet Mahayana is divided into two multiple sects; the one of the Yellow Hats, or Gelugpa, is mostly known in Tibet and Mongolia, it was founded by the great reformer Tsong-Kha-pa in the fourteenth century. The other – the more ancient – is the sect of the Red Hats, or Nyingmapa; the Dugpa is one of its branches and is spread all over Sikkim and Little Tibet; its founder was a Hindu, the Teacher Padma Sambhava. Both the Dalai Lama and the Tashi Lama, and the entire government of Tibet, belong to the Gelugpa sect. Apart from these two sects in Tibet, there is one very vital and the most ancient local creed, known by the name Bon. At the present time, this ancient creed has borrowed very much from Buddhism. However, the Bon lamas and also the majority of the lamas of the Red sect, are very much attached to sorcery, and to the crudest necromancy and tantrism. 2. Are there religions and communities in the East which accept the Teaching about Maitreya? The Bodhisattva Maitreya was promised to the world as the coming Buddha by Gautama himself. This is the reason why the Hinayana also accepts this one Bodhisattva. Maitreya corresponds to the Kalki Avatar in Hinduism (the "White Horse Avatar" – see the Revelation of St. John), and to the Messiahs of all nations. All the Messiahs are inevitably Avatars of Vishnu; therefore, they belong to One Ego. In the exoteric legends the difference between Maitreya and the Kalki Avatar is that while the Kalki Avatar will appear at the end of the present Kali Yuga for the final destruction of the wicked, the renovation of humanity and "the restoration of purity," Maitreya is expected earlier. Statues in honor of the Bodhisattva Maitreya were erected in India and Tibet at the very beginning of our Christian Era, and there is not a single Buddhist temple where there is not now an Image of this Bodhisattva, be in on tankas or as a colossal figure sometimes occupying the height of three stories of a temple. Of course, all Buddhists believe that Maitreya will appear in Shambhala, and the most enlightened of them know that Maitreya and the present Lord of Shambhala are One and the Same Individuality. I shall quote an interesting passage from The Secret Doctrine taken from the Puranas. "As the 'Satya-yuga' is always the first in the series of the four ages or Yugas, so the Kali ever comes the last. The Kali-yuga reigns now supreme in India, and it seems to coincide with that of the Western age. Anyhow, it is curious to see how prophetic in almost all things was the writer of Vishnu-Purana when foretelling...some of the dark influences and sins of this Kali-Yuga. For after saying that the 'barbarians' will be masters of the banks of the Indus, of Chandrabhaga and Kasmira, he adds: 'There will be contemporary monarchs, reigning over the earth – kings of churlish spirit, violent temper, and ever addicted to falsehood and wickedness. They will inflict death on women, children, and cows; they will seize upon the property of their subjects, and be intent upon the wives of others: they will be of limited power,...their lives will be short, their desires insatiable. ...People of various countries intermingling with them, will follow their example; and the barbarians being powerful (in India) in the patronage of the princes, while purer tribes are neglected, the people will perish. Wealth and piety will decrease...[day by day] until the world will be wholly depraved. Property alone will confer rank; wealth will be the source of devotion; passion will be the sole bond of union between the sexes; falsehood will be the only means of success in litigation; and women will be objects merely of sensual gratification...External types will be the only distinction of the several orders of life:...a man if rich will be reputed pure; dishonesty...will be the universal means of subsistence, weakness the cause of dependence, menace and presumption will be substituted for learning; liberality will be devotion; mutual assent, [will replace] marriage; fine clothes [will be regarded as] dignity...He who is the strongest will reign....the people, unable to bear the heavy burden, Kara-bhara (the load of taxes) will take refuge among the valleys....Thus, in the Kali age will decay constantly proceed, until the human race approaches its annihilation (pralaya)....When the close of the Kali age shall be nigh, a portion of that divine being which exists, if its own spiritual nature...shall descend on Earth... as Kalki (-Avatara) endowed with the eight superhuman faculties.....He will re-establish righteousness on Earth, and the minds of those who live at the end of Kali-Yuga shall be awakened and become as pellucid as crystal. The men who are thus changed .... shall be the seeds of human beings, and shall give birth to a race who shall follow the laws of the Krita age, (the age of purity). As it is said, 'When the sun and moon and the lunar asterism Tishya and the planet Jupiter are in one mansion the Krita (or Satya) age shall return.' "'...Two persons, Devapi, of the race of Kuru and Maru [Moru], of the family of Ikshvaku, continue alive throughout the four ages, residing at Kalapa [Shambhala]. They will return hither in the beginning of the Krita age...Maru {Morya} the son of Sighra through the power of Yuga is still living...and will be the restorer of the Kshatriya race of the Solar dynasty....' "Whether right or wrong with regard to the latter prophecy, the blessings of Kali-Yuga are well described, and fit in admirably even with that which one sees and hears in Europe and other civilized and Christian lands in the full XIX-th and at the dawn of the XX-th century of our great era of ENLIGHTENMENT." "...In Matsya-Purana, chapter cclxxii, the dynasty of ... Moryas (or Maureyas) is spoken of. In the same chapter, it is stated that the Moryas will one day reign over India, after restoring the Kshatriya race many thousand years hence. Only that reign will be purely Spiritual and 'not of this world.' It will be the kingdom of the next Avatara." Thus, the initiated Hindus know much about their Mahatmas, who dwell in the Trans-Himalayas, but from the curious they guard well this sacred knowledge. In her time, many of them opposed H. P. Blavatsky, for she gave out to the world these sacred names. Indeed, in India there still exists a great reverence for everything sacred, and particularly for these Highest Teachers of humanity. Not a single Hindu would pronounce the name of his Guru to an outsider, so sacred is it considered. Now you will understand how sacredly rings the name of Maitreya or Kalki Avatar of Muntazar in the hearts of the East. Indeed, all religions rotate around this one concept of the Avatar and the coming Messiah. This faith, or rather straight-knowledge, is that fire which keeps and nourishes the spiritual life of our planet. Extinguish this fire, and the planet will sink into the darkness of destruction. Verily, there is nothing more vital, more powerful and beautiful than this concept of the Great Avatar. All the prophecies, all the visions, and all the most ancient and sacred legends of all nations hide under different symbols and allegories a great Book of Lives of the Greatest One, who fights with the apocalyptic Serpent. -------- And now regarding the "search for the living Buddha," indeed, at present it can evoke a smile. And certainly, only the ignorant believe literally that every Dalai Lama is an incarnation of Bodhisattva Avalokiteshvara, and every Tashi Lama, of Buddha. All this must be understood metaphysically. The incarnation of the great Spirits into this or that personality must be understood as a reinforced, or even constant sending of a ray of a High Spirit to a successor chosen by him. Precisely, at the birth of the one appointed to fulfill the mission, the High Spirit who is nearest to his karma sends His ray to him in order that it may follow him all his life. This ray is received by the newborn infant, even as the rays of the stars under which he is born. He grows under this ray, and in gradual development there comes about a complete assimilation of this ray by his organism. Over this conduit comes what we call the incarnation of the ray, or the highest Hiero-inspiration. You should know that the matter or the energies that clothe a High Spirit are indestructible, and owing to the law of attraction, or affinity, may in certain cases enter the substance of the subtle body being formed around the lofty spirit who is ready for a new incarnation. Of course, the contemporary Dalai Lamas and Tashi Lamas are so far from a lofty concept of spiritual leaders that only the ignorant masses believe that they are high incarnations. But the tradition regarding the incarnation of one and the same Ego in these representatives of spiritual power is still strong. In connection with these searches for incarnations, many edifying things happen. Undoubtedly, the people very often come across the new incarnations of their own lamas. But there is nothing surprising in this, for these lamas were often the most ordinary people. While traveling through Tibet, we encountered many interesting things. We had with us an ancient prophecy, and once we showed it to a very well educated Buriat, a graduate of the University of Petrograd. After he had read it, the man became very excited and told us that this was precisely the same prophecy that he had once heard from the lips of a small Mongolian boy. He told us that in a small village not far from Urga a boy was born who, when no older than a year, suddenly, in the presence of several people, uttered this very same prophecy. Of course, this boy came to be regarded as an incarnation. We know nothing further of his destiny. One should not think that in the book, Beasts, men and Gods, everything is based on the most unlikely fantasy. There is more truth in it than people think. For instance, the sorceress mentioned in this book was still living when we were in Mongolia. Likewise, the unexpected arrival of the Great Lord of Shambhala at Gompa is not an invention, we ourselves heard of a version of it. One can still come across such miracles in the East, but they are revealed only to those who are ready to give up everything in order to find them. My letter has become much too long, therefore I shall finish it. Note and write down all your subtle reactions; you will thus sharpen your attention, and many things will become accessible. 13 30 March 1936 I was glad to hear about your friend's idea of establishing a cooperative publishing house. This work is certainly closer than anything to my heart. There is nothing higher and more beautiful than the uplifting and broadening of the consciousness of the reader. A publishing house can indeed become an instructor and awakener of the thought of the young generation. Of course, all literary, philosophical, scientific, and other humanitarian writings, as well as textbooks may be accepted by the publishers provided they are of high quality and usefulness. Plans must be laid in such a way as to not bring a loss. It is essential to make the price of a book accessible, and also to preserve its aesthetic appearance. I am quite sure that you will succeed in this, as well. I always think of the Teacher's concern about placing the needed book in the humblest hands, i.e., in the poorest household. Of course, all the income from the sale of the books of Living Ethics should be used by the publishers for further publications. With deep joy I read your words: "I think, nay, I am convinced that the work entrusted to us is the main task of our life; in fact, it should be considered above life itself." Verily, with such consciousness one can move mountains! And when today we read the just received newspaper article by Sudrabkaln about the excellent Latvian writers and the growing interest in serious books, and also about the new wave of romanticism and heroism, which is not so noticeable in Latvia, our hearts were elated. Verily, a vast, sacred work has been started by the Latvian Society. Powerful are the seeds which are entrusted to us and to you for sowing. Wide is the field, and wider than the widest must be the sowing. Therefore, above all, guard unity and magnanimity among the members in performing your sacred task. I realize how hard it is, how one has often to crucify oneself; nevertheless, there can be no unity without tolerance and readiness to give in. I am aware that at times, even when we see that harm is being inflicted upon the work of Common Good, even then we have to give in, in order not to create still greater harm by our opposition. Life is very complex, and only a broadened consciousness allows us to build, over and above all difficulties and even betrayals. And now, regarding Armageddon, you are quite right – Armageddon is symbolic of the last decisive battle between Light and darkness. But it should not be thought that this battle can soon be over. It will continue for a number of years, but the fury of it will differ in various parts of the planet. Where the human spirit awakens more quickly for the leadership of the spirit, there the great construction will begin. With each year the influence of the forces of Light will increase, but it is essential that the human spirit be able to accept the gifts that are sent. The greatest possibilities are knocking at humanity's door, but the choice is always free. Verily, the coming time will be the greatest test for all humanity. The word Armageddon is the Greek equivalent of the Hebrew har megiddon (the mountain district of Megiddo). In the Hebrew writings, the final great battle between the Forces of Light and darkness was indicated by this name, and was foretold by all the ancient prophecies in the scriptures of all peoples as the "Great Day of God's Judgment." Much is said about it in the Apocalypse, and in the same book (chap. 16, vs. 16), this name is mentioned. Moreover, the dates of this battle and of the beginning of the New Epoch, or Cycle, can also be found in the most precise calculations of both the Egyptians and the Hindus. The name of this battle is symbolic in memory of a terrible and actual battle which took place in Megiddo (an ancient city in Palestine), not far from which the Canaanites under the leadership of Sisera were entirely destroyed. This dreadful total destruction remained for a long time a terrible memory for the nations that witnessed it. According to all the Scriptures, the dates are now coming for the final destruction of the army of Gog upon the mountains of Israel. And Israel does not necessarily mean the Jews, it signifies precisely "the chosen." In a similar way, the mountains of Israel must be understood as other mountains, just as the New Jerusalem does not necessarily mean Jerusalem in Palestine. The sacred language always uses symbols. There is the Heavenly Jerusalem – the Abode of the Hierarchy of Light – and the earthly Jerusalem, which should be understood as that place which, throughout all the Earthly cataclysms, remained intact and inviolate. -------- You ask whether there could be an illumined obsession. Yes, but extremely rarely. Yet of course you are right in that the term obsession could hardly be applied to the exaltation of the spirit or to being imbued with Divine Bliss. Thus, in Russian literature one finds this term used for conditions which are completely opposite in sense. Indeed, the qualities of these states differ greatly. Thus, in obsession by the dark forces a possession of the lower centers occurs, whereas the assimilation of the forces of Bliss, or of Hiero-inspiration, can take place only with the opening of the higher centers, provided that there is complete spiritual and physical purity and an especially harmonious upliftment of the vibrations of the whole organism; otherwise, death is inevitable. Thus, it is said in the Teaching that "The power of the higher energies may not be transmitted through fragile vehicles, yet by overcoming the usual state of disharmony one may render less dangerous the contacts of the higher wings. Again let us recall the various means for bringing oneself into an exalted state. From antiquity people have attempted by special means to shield themselves from danger in contacting the Higher Forces. But the best expedient will be constant thought about the Higher Forces. By such means psychic energy becomes accustomed to the possibility of reaction to the Higher Forces and, in order that it be not shaken, the nerve substance is reinforced accordingly. Of course even one's best friend can cause a shock if he enters unexpectedly." All this mentioned above concerns the higher Hiero-inspiration. But in the rarest and most exceptional cases and under special conditions there were instances when a Higher Spirit entered into a perfectly pure body. Thus, in the ancient theurgy one can find hints that during the most sacred Mysteries a High Spirit entered temporarily the body of a priest of high degree, who had undergone a lengthy and special preparation for this event. However, this was the rarest of cases, and only for especially benevolent purposes. There are many degrees of being imbued by the Diving spirit, or Bliss. In fact, all these have the same basis, only there is an endless difference in quality. Thus, there is only one Fire, yet we know of the black fire and the silvery fire. The subterranean and supermundane fires are related, but are far apart in their actions. In like manner, the same psychic energy can raise the knife of a murderer, or direct the scalpel of a surgeon who saves the life of a patient. So, also, there can even be a conditional immortality of evil, but such immortality is worse than annihilation. The real kingdom of evil is our earthly plane. In the supermundane spheres, evil can exist only within its own limits. The light in the supermundane spheres burns the darkness. There the dark entities are destroyed by contact with light. That explains why the dark ones try with all their might to extinguish all the inceptions of Light here on Earth and within the limits accessible to them in the lower strata of the Subtle World. Verily, Earth is the hall of justice and adjustment of the measures of the Cosmic Scales. Obsession as something coercive, always pertains to darkness, whereas the Higher Forces infuse one with the spirit, or send the ray of Hiero-inspiration to him who is able to assimilate it. There is no higher achievement than the assimilation of the ray of the Fiery World. "When a man realizes all surrounding influences, he is then able to begin self-activity. He learns to discern where is the higher Hiero-inspiration and where low destruction. It is not so easy to distinguish all the cunning wiles, but it is fortunate when the heart is atremor with realization of usefulness to the Higher World. Contacts with the Higher World are spread throughout life; even in small everyday matters the sparks of higher tension can be discerned. There are no actions which are not intensified if they touch the Higher World. One should love such tension, for without it there can be no Great Service!" -------- The Book of Enoch in an English translation can be seen in the Bodleian Library at Oxford. I do not know whether or not it is translated into other languages. In their time, the representatives of the Church were very much against it. Yes, the dark clouds are gathering, but somewhere the dawn is already breaking. Therefore, the broadening of the consciousness through the assimilation of the foundations of Living Ethics is so urgent. And equally needed is an understanding of the unusual time through which we are passing, a time in which the destinies of many nations are being decided. 14 30 March 1936 In one of your precious letters you asked the meaning of the phrase, "...data about Kalachakra are passed over in silence." Kalachakra (the Wheel of Time, or the Wheel of the Law) is the Teaching ascribed to the various Lords of Shambhala. Traces of this Teaching can be found in almost all the philosophical systems and teachings of India. At present, it is perhaps known particularly in Tibet. One can also find obscure hints concerning Shambhala in Western literature. After all, the legend of the Grail also originated in the East, and is actually one of the numerous versions of the very same Shambhala. The chronicles of the West have also recorded the receipt of news from "The Mysterious Abode" by Constantine the Great and also by the Byzantine Emperor Manuel. Likewise, Genghis Khan received messages from the Sage of the Great Mountain. In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries the Western Christian Church, through its Popes, was also aware of the existence of a Mysterious Spiritual Abode and Brotherhood in the heart of Asia, headed by the then famous Prester John, as this Great Spirit called himself. This Prester John, from time to time, sent admonishing and warning notes to the Popes and other heads of the Church. According to historical records, one of the Popes sent an embassy to Prester John in Central Asia. One can well imagine the purpose of such an embassy, and, of course, after divers misfortunes and vicissitudes, this embassy returned, unable to find the Spiritual Citadel. Yet Prester John continued to send his admonishing notes. The Holy Grail is now guarded in the East. Recently there appeared quite a few investigators of the mysterious personality of Prester John, and also of the symbolism of the legend of the Grail. There is a theory that the Holy Chalice, or Grail, is the sacred Stone (read the legend about the "Stone" in On Eastern Crossroads), and such a version has its reason. Many people have searched for and even today are still attempting to get to this Stronghold, but in vain, for only those who are summoned may reach it. History knows a number of outstanding individuals whose destiny it was to give a new impulse for advancing human evolution, who had previously visited this Stronghold of Great Knowledge. Thus, Paracelsus at one time spent several years in one of the Ashrams of the Trans-Himalayan Stronghold, obtaining the great knowledge expounded by him later in many volumes, often symbolically, for there was great persecution of these beacons of knowledge. All of his works are translated into German, English, and French. Many scientists and physicians gather their knowledge from his books, but, as usual, the source is often deliberately not mentioned. Thus, the Teaching of Kalachakra or the Teaching of Shambhala, is not only mentioned now but there are even certain "spiritual" persons who forbid their followers and friends to read these books. Let us also not forget our own genius, H. P. Blavatsky, who was so slandered. She spent three years in one of the Ashrams of Tibet, and then returned to the world with great knowledge and an illumined message regarding the Mahatmas. Had there not been so much malice and envy on the part of her contemporaries, she would have written two more volumes of The Secret Doctrine, in which, pages from the lives of the Great Teachers of humanity would have been included. But people preferred to kill her, and her work remained unfinished. History repeats itself, and again the dark forces creep out of their holes and try to suppress the resplendent Message, but Light conquers darkness! The Teaching of Kalachakra is the Great Revelation brought to humanity at the dawn of its conscious evolution in the Third Race of the Fourth Round of Earth by the Lords of Fire, or the Sons of Reason (amongst whom were and are the Lords of Shambhala). Certainly Christian Science heals by means of psychic energy, and undoubtedly some of its followers succeed in performing remarkable healings. However, just as in everything else, there must be right discrimination and application; therefore, parallel with remarkable healings, there are also failures. All is good in its own place, but it is not always possible to avoid a surgical operation. Likewise, infectious diseases cannot be cured by suggestion. Everything requires correspondence and goal-fitness. Thus, some cases require homeopathic methods, whereas others must be treated by allopathic means. But the main condition is that the healer who acts through his psychic energy should be well informed and pure in heart. Your inquirer wants to know "How to reconcile the use of musk by the yogis with the law of love and non-causation of harm preached by the occultists" and also another worry of his, "If musk is the product of an animal organism, it must be full of animal magnetism, and therefore, together with the benefit, animal magnetism enters the yogi's organism and pollutes it, etc...." 'We can reply that the very high Yogis, who live in different conditions created by them far from our earthly hustle and bustle, can make use of musk without the killing of animals. Precisely, this is emphasized in the books of Living Ethics. And as for the disciples who live in ordinary earthly conditions, to avoid animal magnetism they would have to become nudists and emigrate to warmer countries if they decided to adhere strictly to the law of not causing harm (in the sense in which your correspondent means it). Take wool, for instance – it would have to be rejected, because it contains too much animal magnetism. Or again, silk would also be excluded in order to save the silkworm. Even linen garments would have to be forbidden, for one should not subject the flax to those sufferings through which it passes during the refining process. Thus, the only alternative would be to cover oneself with dry leaves, since it would not be permissible to pluck them. Of course, one would have to forget about leather shoes, and even ones made of bast. The use of leather shoes would directly encourage the killing of animals, and procuring bark for bast shoes would be very painful to the tree. Similarly, food would have to be limited to milk (provided the cow had had enough for her calf), fruits, nuts, and seeds, of course, not taken from the tree or stalk, but only after they had become rotten, otherwise pain would be inflicted upon living organisms. I remember a story about how Bernard Shaw once visited the famous Hindu scientist, Jagadis Bose, and began to boast of being a vegetarian and that this great sensitivity would not allow him to inflict pain even indirectly upon any living thing. Bose said nothing in reply, but then and there by an experiment demonstrated visually to the writer that pains are suffered by carrots and potatoes then they are cut, or chewed with relish by the jaws of such "sensitive" people. But maybe all this would not be too terrible for a "sensitive" man, for perhaps he would accept the covering of dry leaves and the prescribed food. However, it would be far more difficult for him to refuse to breathe, or to cover his nose and mouth as do some fanatics of the Jain sect in India who are afraid that, by the very act of breathing, they might kill some tiny midge. Your inquirer surely must know that the space around him is full of living creatures, which he swallows every second and which he crushes with each step. The fanatical Jains, while walking with their eyes upon the ground, occasionally perform sudden and amusing leaps in order not to tread on the larva of an insect. In conclusion, we may advise your inquirer to become better acquainted with the books of Living Ethics and to understand the spirit of the Teaching. Vegetarian food is advised, not just for sentimental reasons, but mainly because of its greater benefit for health; and furthermore, it is mentioned that some fish feel even less pain than plants. As for the fear of introducing animal magnetism into one's organism, one may answer with the words of Buddha – if high achievement could be attained only by abstaining from meat, the elephant and the cow would have reached it long ago. And again – asceticism has no value as a means of liberation from the bonds of Earth. It is more difficult to find a patient man than one who nurtures himself with air and roots, or garbs himself in bark and leaves. And regarding karma, your inquirer will find in Buddhism many most valuable explanations. He will learn that karma is either purified or burdened primarily and mainly by our thoughts and motives; deeds are but a secondary factor – precisely, thought creates karma. Were it otherwise, man in his present conditions could never break out of the magic circle of karma. For a high Yogi no animal magnetism is to be feared, nothing can pollute him, for everything is consumed by his inner fire. But we, the humble Earth – dwellers, pollute ourselves immeasurably more by unfit thoughts than by swallowing a piece of meat or by using animal secretion for medical purposes. Apparently your inquirer has forgotten the saying of Christ, "Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man; but that which cometh out of the mouth, this defileth a man." (St. Matthew 15:11) Let us also remember that well-smoked meat contains far less animal magnetism than the aura of pet animals which we keep in our inner chambers. True achievement is not in artificially safeguarding oneself from harmful and impeding influences, but in rising above all obstacles by the power of the spirit. And only when this has been achieved has man the right to retire into better conditions, in order not to waste the high energy on self-defense but to give it fully to the service of humanity. Thus, let us sagaciously observe the conditions in which we live, and without any false sentimentality let us realize the spirit of both the ancient covenants and the new, and in maintaining equilibrium we shall be able to apply the wise counsels in all their co-measurement and goal-fitness. Unfortunately, I cannot trust to the mail the information which contradicts that which you have received; we must be very careful in dealing with these questions. Vast work is being done. A great reassessment of values is taking place. Intellectual work comes to the fore and begins to be appreciated above many other things. And so we shall live to see the illumined regeneration. Therefore, let us not condemn too much the hundreds of thousands, who, in their own way, build the great country. -------- My heart rejoices at every understanding of the Foundations of the Teaching. Verily, only devotion together with constant striving leads us to the Abode. But verily this is the rarest quality, and no wonder it is considered a sign of the most precious accumulations. "He who is ashamed of devotion, who renounces the Hierarchy from fear of losing his individuality is poor, and empty is his Chalice." And also, "For him who wishes an easy life it is better not to live. Let him not think about the Higher World who willfully demands rewards for his merits. Whoever reckons wealth in the material world is a pauper in the Higher World." All these simple truths are not acceptable to faint hearts and shriveled brains. But the broadened consciousness and the flaming heart rejoice at each obstacle as the tempering of the blade of the spirit. It is not an easy life, but a life tensed and saturated with difficulties that brings achievement; therefore, it is so very important to learn to love obstacles and to find a special wise joy in the service of the Common Good. -------- I believe you will firmly follow the path you have chosen; therefore, I rejoice at your youth and your qualities. You will be able to bring much good to your motherland. You should never forget that everything is performed in Inscrutable Ways. Look vigilantly into events; the clouds are gathering, but somewhere there is the glow of the dawn. 15 15 April 1936 Your considerations about karma are quite correct. If people thought less about karma and more about the purity and perfecting of their feelings and thoughts, they would succeed more completely. The very fear of creating new karma is in itself harmful, for it paralyzes our energy, the accumulation of which is a guarantee of overcoming the very same karma. Many most monstrous distortions may be observed in connection with the understanding of karma. One meets some fanatics in the East who, from fear of complicating their own personal karma by interfering in the destiny of their fellow man, refuse to help him and sometimes even stand calmly down while someone drowns or perishes in fire, not realizing that precisely this refusal of help heavily encumbers their karma. Who can tell when and where we repay an old debt? Only an Arhat knows when and where not to interfere; as for ourselves, we should offer a helping hand whenever our heart prompts us. But, of course, in everything commensurability must be practiced. Therefore, it is not the engenderment of new karma that should be feared, but its quality should be of concern. Insignificant karma will bring insignificant possibilities, whereas karma of great responsibility, although very burdensome, alone brings great achievements in the future. Therefore, people must not avoid actions and responsibilities, but rather should think of how to perfect their motives and qualities. -------- One cycle is already ended. Let us strive into the future. A new and glorious page of history is now being written. Please realize with your heart that the nation's consciousness is awakening for labor in common, for participation in constructiveness, for new love of the motherland, and for ripened thirst for knowledge. There are many beautiful signs. Watch these signposts. Verily, a "Palace of Unparalleled Beauty" is promised, and the signs of prosperity remain constant over the country. Thus, amidst the chaos of destruction, the predestined is being safeguarded, and many things are already taking the right direction. Events are hastening. Be courageous and in love and trust direct your heart toward the Great Teacher. The Forces of Light will turn everything toward the Good. Inscrutable are the Ways. -------- You have pointed out beautifully that the improvement of the people's condition is not just because of changes in the norms of the government, but because of the changes (and I would call it perfectment) in the human thinking. Many old concepts are not suitable for the new national consciousness and are unfit to enter the dictionary of the future. The New World demands new concepts, new forms, and new definitions. All the events clearly indicate the direction of evolution. The epoch of work in common, cooperation in common, and collective solidarity of all workers without any class distinctions is now being created. And the most essential problem which humanity is now facing is precisely the synthesizing of the spiritual with the material, the individual with the universal, and the private with the public welfare. Only when the one-sidedness of the narrow, material, earthly experiments shall be realized, will the next step come – the striving to unify the material world with the Subtle World. And the new achievements in science, new explorations, and discoveries of the laws of psychic energy will demand from humanity not a renunciation of the "heavens," but a new revelation and understanding of them. Indeed, the discovery of the laws of psychic energy will help to establish a new direction of life; then the unity of the worlds will become evident. Verily, the future world, the Higher World, will arrive in the accoutrements of the laboratory rays. Precisely, in the laboratories the advantages of the higher energy will be proven, and through this will come not only the confirmation of the superiority of the radiations of men compared to all other rays yet known but, parallel with it, the difference in the quality of such radiations will be clearly revealed; in this way the significance of spirituality will be fully demonstrated. Technique will be subordinated to the spirit, resulting in the perception of higher laws, and hence the attainment of higher aims, which will lead to the transformation of the whole of material nature. The transformed nature, and the transformed spirit of the people will in turn prompt the creation of new, better forms of the structure of life. And only then will the newly arisen striving toward the Hierarchic principle be correctly understood, striving that now finds its expression in an infatuation with "leadership." However, "leadership" – the elected one and servant of the crowd, is usually deprived of synthesis, because the masses actually do not admit synthesis. Therefore, the fad of leadership is a caricature of true leadership. The leader, or he who leads, must be the bearer of spiritual synthesis. Beautiful are the words you wrote, "not only subordination but also power and leadership should be considered as service, and only as such can they be justified." Verily, all power should be first of all – service. Power is sacrifice. And when the leaders of the future shall be filled with the spirit of true service, then a new degree of evolutionary structure of life will approach. The leaders will then rule in complete accord with the Cosmic Magnet, which is the bond and communion with the Higher World in the order of Be-ness. Thus, you may well emphasize that the character of the future order of life will be based on the realization by the people of Great Service for the General Good. Not I but we – here is the key to future achievement! And now, several remarks. Usually there are two kinds of the elect – from two worlds. The Elect of the Higher World will affirm, whereas the offspring of the masses will deny, for the engenderment of the masses is not effectual. Try to put together all the hopes and strivings of the masses, and they will amount to a pile of motley rags. The masses are still unable to coordinate their wishes. In connection with this, reread paragraphs 445, 446, and 447 in Volume III of Fiery World. The Ruling Principle of the Universe is one of Harmony and Love – God is Love. Therefore, if we wish to embody the most ancient axiom, "as above, so below," we should become unified precisely upon this principle of love and should be subordinate to it, regarding it as our only boundless Ruler. But if, nevertheless, we make the attempt to apply human concepts to the structure of the Universe, it will be closer to "Eidocracy" (in the Platonic sense as an "example" or ideal and moral "prototype") or ideal democracy, than to a limited monarchy. Certainly, since no organism, no structure can exist without the Hierarchic principle, the heavenly Eidocracy must also have its own Hierarchy, but this Hierarchy is lost in Infinity. Esoteric Science states that the world is governed by Cosmic Mind, which is an aggregate of the Minds of the Highest Hierarchies. The term personal is absolutely unsuitable to this principle, and so is the concept of power. In the Heavenly Hierarchy nobody is appointed, everything is achieved. Indeed, in Cosmos there is an immutable subordination of the lower to the Higher; in this lies the basis of evolution. Reread attentively the book Infinity. -------- There is no need to see the emanations of people. That ought to be done by means of physical photography. Indeed, it is very difficult on the earthly plane to see the human aura at will, for everything requires special conditions. It is impossible to transfer all the conditions of the Subtle World to the earthly plane. It would be unbearable to suddenly see the auras of everything that surrounds us! -------- "Some people dream that the rulers of the future will be able to read the thoughts of people who come in contact with them, and, through clairaudience, not only hear the opinions of people close to them but also of those who are far away...A perfect knowledge of the universal laws must be the essential quality of future rulers..." It is possible that when our planet enters the Seventh Round and the Seventh Race, we shall have such rulers, but in the near future we shall have to be satisfied with much more modest demands. Even Buddha (according to the Pali Suttas) never claimed the omniscience which was attributed to him by his disciples and followers: "Those who told thee,...that the Teacher Gotama knows all, sees all, and asserts His possession of limitless powers of foresight and knowledge and says, 'In motion or immobility, in vigilance or sleep, always and in all omniscience dwells in me,' those people do not say what I said, they accuse me despite all truth." Even a perfect Arhat, when in an earthly environment, is able to use all his spiritual attainments only while in a certain state. That explains why the Great Teachers require seclusion. Thus, let us be modest in our expectations of the leaders, rulers, and judges of the future. It will be excellent if they possess well developed straight-knowledge, which will help them to correctly assess the true essence of each work and event, and if they will always be guided by the voice of the heart balanced by the intellect. We affirm that the pearl of strength of the future leader will be in his communion with the Hierarchy by means of psychic energy. Thus, psychic energy is the key to all achievements and to the solutions of all problems, for the psychic sphere concerns all the planes of Being. However, some concrete advice could be given by pointing out that justice signifies a high standard of nobility in government. Judges should undergo tests regarding the perception of the human heart. One could also indicate the necessity for adaptability of laws and accelerating the processes of the Courts of Law. Nothing is more dreadful than dead laws, for in the Cosmos each law is, primarily, goal-fitting. There are as many laws as there are degrees of consciousness. Attention should be called briefly to the possibilities that will open before humanity when the laws of psychic energy are discovered, and also to what an extent the discovery of the conditions of help through psychic energy will renovate all of life, will facilitate the construction of life, and will provide solutions for the most complicated problems. 16 16 April 1936 I looked through your questions, and it seems to me that my answers this time will satisfy you even less, but I beg you once more to take into consideration that many things cannot be trusted to paper. The sacred Teaching ceases to be such the moment it is written in a popular style or language. And now for your questions: 1. Not only are the keys to many of the mysteries of the zodiac lost but, properly speaking, also to almost all the mysteries of Existence. It is said in The Secret Doctrine that in this work the key was given one turn, but for complete knowledge it needs to be turned seven times. Yet judging by the questions that some people ask after they have read The Secret Doctrine, we may say that they have not accomplished even the first turn of the key. The knowledge of all the seven keys is the knowledge of the Arhat. But even the second turn of the key already pertains to esoteric knowledge and must be discovered by the disciple himself. Everything should be achieved independently, and if the intuition of a disciple helps him to find the truth, the Teacher must confirm it. Such is the rule. 2. Do I agree with the article "How to Utilize the Solar Energy"? The article itself is interesting and contains much correct information. It is quite true that modern man has even forgotten how to breathe correctly, therefore, some exercises in rhythmical breathing, provided the air is pure, will bring nothing but benefit. However, the danger of public instruction in such exercises is that ignorant people may begin to exaggerate them; this may cause an influx of blood to some particular center, which may often be situated in a diseased organ and thus could cause radical worsening of its condition. In all mechanical exercises there must be a careful regulation of the blood pressure, for much trouble develops, owing to unbalanced tension. As a matter of fact, in order to avoid the danger of blood pressure, which inevitably follows the opening of the centers, the yogis withdraw from crowded localities and retreat to the mountains, where they stay on great heights. Thus, the process of the opening of the centers is accompanied by great dangers and cannot take place without a lengthy preparation of the organism. Indeed, sometimes it is even necessary to draw off an excess of blood, but, of course, this is possible only if the disciple is under the special observation of a Great Teacher who knows the course of the inner processes of the disciple. Therefore, knowing all these dangers, I am against broad, enticing advertising that promises how to become a superman through mechanical exercises! Indeed, ignorant people are attracted by these methods, and, as a result, often awaken their dormant mediumistic potentialities, or lower psychism (spirituality is never achieved through any mechanical methods), and thus they become the victims of various obsessors of different caliber. At present, both the Eastern and Western worlds are flooded with cheap books proclaiming how to develop one's hidden powers. But not one of those most harmful publications even points out at the same time the dangers connected with the methods broadcasted. Therefore, it is a pity that the author of the excellent article you have sent does not mention the necessity for caution. 3. If synarchy is understood as co-rule by the best minds possessing spiritual synthesis, who can be against it? The Universal Synarchic Union is realized in the higher worlds. 4. What is Tactica Adversa? The Great Minds, before carrying out a certain plan, foresee and take into consideration all the worst possible circumstances and conditions with which they may have to deal. Thus, when both the active ill will and the wavering free will of the fireflies, or the "lukewarm" ones", have been taken into account, there can be no failure. The plan is then fulfilled regardless of any circumstance. The evil ones and the dark ones, while thinking that they construct a prison, actually build a temple. Verily the Jinn build temples. Thus, we can say – praise to the enemies. 5. Of course you realize that there must be special reasons why, in some paragraphs of the Teaching, only the first initials of certain names are used. But in order not to disappoint you entirely, I can tell you that S. G. are the initials of the Comte St. Germain, and L. of Louis XVI. The other I cannot disclose. The International Government is the Invisible Government, the Hierarchy of Light – Jacob's Ladder. 7. The Wings of Alaya? Alaya – the Universal Soul – in its mystic sense is identical with Akasa and in its essence with Mulaprakriti, for it is the root of all things. Each individual soul conforms with the Universal Soul. It seems that I have answered your questions, as much as one can trust to the mail. If it would not make it too difficult, I would like to have some idea about your work, for this will give me the key to a better understanding of your consciousness, and in the future I can better coordinate my answers with your questions. Consciousness is growing, and the quests of the spirit and heart are expanding. In spite of the aggressiveness of the old and outworn consciousnesses, a new comprehension is setting its path. All the dams can only temporarily hold back this current; and it will be all the more powerful when it breaks through. Everything in the Cosmos lives and changes. The foundation and essence of Consciousness is an eternal movement. Following this principle of motion, the New World strives in concordance with the Cosmic Magnet, which indicates the way through the Dictates of Be-ness. 17 17 April 1936 Although I am touched by your vigilance, I must tell you that the defense of the Teaching should be expressed, not by criticism or condemnation of others, but, first of all, by applying the covenants in one's personal life. As usual, the best defense and the strongest conviction are brought to bear by concrete example. Therefore, the criticism of the article "The Solar Path" is baseless. You say that " The Solar Path" is presented by the author as "a path of negation," but indeed I did not get this impression from the article. In accordance with the general sense of the article negation is given a positive aspect. All statements cited correspond to the Eastern concept, which sees true reality only in Brahman, and considers the whole manifested world from a negative aspect as Maya, as something transitory and therefore having no real being. Likewise, in the second paragraph on page 10, the author only paraphrases the Eastern thought, namely, that the whole world is nothing but the play of the Divine Mother or, as the Buddhists call it, the Great Stream. You are indignant at the statement, "The Solar path negates time, space, etc..." Yet with a broadened consciousness time and space acquire an entirely different significance and dimension. Ordinary earthly dimensions are not applicable where the union of the worlds has taken place. Besides, what is said above fully corresponds with the words of the Teaching that "neither time nor space exist between united consciousnesses and hearts." Who of the truly spiritual people has not experienced and is not aware of this transcendental truth! Likewise, the Hierarchy is not denied by the author. Does he not say on page 9, "Therefore, whoever follows it [the Solar path], with equal love and reverence embraces all, past, present, and future, known and unknown, cosmic solar Co-workers and Creators of the General Good – he will always stand before Them all, realizing that sometime he also will enter Their ranks...." In truth, it is so; he who loves and reveres and embraces them all – the Creators of the General Good – also accepts the Hierarchy of Light. It is also right that the one who in his heart bears love and reverence does not need a school (as it now exists), for truly the Great Brothers disclose to the approaching brother the meaning of the manifestations of life and teach him to read the book of Great Mother Nature. The bee gathering honey is the most ancient symbol of discipleship. And again, further on, "The Solar path knows no leadership save the inner guide of its divine spirit." But all the Eastern Teachings, as well as that of the Living Ethics, instruct us to develop our straight-knowledge by all means, otherwise there can be no progress. Indeed, Higher Leadership lies not in constant commands, but in hints, in solicitous leading of the consciousness toward the given milestones so that nothing violates the independent achievement, which alone has value. Also, when the disciple is receptive, the invisible touches of the spirit kindle the fires in him. All is based on mutual help and collaboration. Thus, the author of this article adds, "The principle of mutual help enriches those who follow it, and therefore each one is assured of visible and invisible active help from all..." Can the principle of Higher Leadership be expressed more clearly than this? "The Solar path knows no organizations and societies..." The meaning of this is that the path of truth, the higher path, exists above all organizations and societies, since it includes all seekers of the General Good, all those who have chosen the Higher Service, thus it excludes limitations and fanaticism. And again: "The solar path invisibly unites in one Brotherhood all those who follow it." This is a very precise definition – truly invisibly, in the spirit. It is likewise true that "only an individual consciousness can guage it." Those who do not understand this article, also do not understand the foundations of the Eastern Teachings, whence the entire Western occultism has come. True, a peculiarity of these occult or esoteric teachings is that in order to understand them one has either to have rich experience from the past or to seriously study and acquire the history of human thought. And now regarding the article by Vivekananda. When you criticize Vivekananda for his seeming approval of acquiring wealth, you forget that he referred on these very same pages to the duty of the householder, the builder of life, but not to that of the hermit, or spiritual teacher. Each position in life brings its own obligation, or duty and responsibility; and it is hardly possible to apply the measure of a spiritual teacher to a builder of life. Commensurability and goal-fitness are cosmic laws, and if violated, chaos results. Moreover, Vivekananda suggests, first of all, the acquisition of knowledge, and only then, of wealth. The whole sense is in this word then. With knowledge, in the way a Hindu understands it, wealth would also become a blessing, for it would serve not just personal aims but the General Good. Learn to read with a consciousness enlightened by the heart. The dead letter deadens the mind! I shall quote here a parable from the life of Buddha. "...Anathapindika, a man of incalculable wealth, called 'the supporter of the orphans and the friend of the poor,'...Hearing that Buddha was stopping in the bamboo grove near Rajagriha,...set out in the very night to meet the Blessed One. And the Blessed One perceived at once the pure heart of Anathapindika and greeted him with words of comfort. "Anathapindika said, 'I see that Thou art Buddha, the Blessed One, and I wish to open to Thee my whole mind. Having listened to my words advise me what I shall do. My life is full of work and, having acquired great wealth, I am surrounded with care. Yet do I enjoy my work and I apply myself to it with all diligence. Many people are in my employ and depend upon the success of my enterprises. Now I have heard your disciples praise the bliss of the hermit and denounce the unrest of the world. 'The Holy One,' they say, 'has given up His kingdom and His inheritance and has found the path of righteousness, thus setting an example to all the world of how to attain Nirvana.' "'My heart yearns to do what is right and to be a blessing to my fellow beings. Let me then ask you, must I give up my wealth, my home and my business enterprises, and like Thee, choose homelessness in order to attain the bliss of the righteous life?' "And the Buddha replied, 'The bliss of the righteous life is attainable by everyone who walks in the noble eightfold paths. He who is attached to wealth had better cast it away than allow his heart to be poisoned by it; but he who does not cleave to wealth, and who, possessing riches, uses them rightly, will be a blessing to his fellow-beings. I say to thee, remain in thy station of life and apply thyself with diligence to thy enterprises. It is not life and wealth and power that enslave men, but their attachment to life and wealth and power. The bhikshu who retires from the world to lead a life of leisure derives not profit. For a life of indolence is an abomination , and want of energy is to be despised, The Dharma of the Tathagata does not require that a man choose homelessness or resign the world, unless he feels called upon to do so; but the Dharma of the Tathagata requires each man to free himself from the illusion of self, to cleanse his heart, to give up his thirst for pleasure, and to lead a life of righteousness. " And whatever men do, whether they remain in the world as artisans, merchants, and officers of the King, or retire from the world and devote themselves to a life of religious meditation, let them put their whole heart into their task, let them be diligent and energetic. And if they are as the lotus, which, growing in water, yet remains untouched by water, if they struggle in life without cherishing envy or hatred, if they live in the world a life, not of self, but a life of truth, then surely joy, peace, and bliss will dwell in their minds.'" Similarly, the article by Vivekananda is also full of the spirit of goal-fitness in everything. -------- One should not worry overmuch about beginners. They will stumble, for this stumbling is inevitable, upon the next steps also. One thing, however, should be reiterated – in everything avoid the dead letter and one-sided judgment. -------- Be careful regarding certain pains, and do not necessarily think them to be sacred pains. You are still young, and many sacred pains would be premature. Moreover, the atmosphere of the city is not favorable for such manifestations. Therefore, I ask you to take good care of your health. At present, the warriors of Light must fight day and night, because Armageddon is frightful. Therefore, be careful, and do not allow any excesses, for they will lead nowhere but to the ruin of your health. Spirituality can be achieved only by the purification of thoughts and by labor. Strive upon this highest and shortest path. -------- Events are piling up, and everything accelerates accordingly. Judases, Cassiuses, and Brutuses in modern images are inevitable on the Path of Light. No Teaching ever entered life without being attacked by the hosts of darkness, and the same thing takes place today. Verily, the dark ones assist the manifestation of each work of Light; hence, we know the value of all obstacles and even of slander. Long ago, N. K. wrote an article, "Praise to the Enemies." Each betrayal gives an opportunity to all faithful co-workers and friends to be united even more closely. There will be all sorts of actions, even up to and including betrayal, but on the earthly plane such manifestations are necessary. The victory of Light over darkness must be revealed. I recall a well-aimed remark by one of the contemporaries of H. P. Blavatsky, "In spite of all that was written about H. P. B., she was never embarrassed by any slander, for she knew the value of the drumhead." Thus, let the drums beat. And in the Teaching, there are already enough definitions of slander. Let us not fear! But I must tell you frankly – I am amazed at the hostility of certain people mentioned by you. Surely, nothing can be built on malice. Wherever there is malice and hatred, there is deadly deterioration. One feels like telling them, "Why blind yourselves by a bloody fog of malice?" Thus they may overlook many useful possibilities. But may God help them! As for ourselves, let us radiantly and joyously continue our work, for while the slander grows, the ranks of friends are generously swelled by new, valuable co-workers. Never before have we received so many and such fiery letters from our friends, and often from quite unknown people. All takes place in Inscrutable Ways. The year that was predicted long ago began in thunder and lightning. But after a thunderstorm, the atmosphere is purified. I shall end this letter with a quotation from the Buddhist Anguttara Nikaya: "Warriors, warriors, for indeed such we are. We are fighting for noble courage, for high strivings, for the highest wisdom. Therefore, we call ourselves warriors." 18 2 April 1936 The thoughts you expressed about a symbol are very beautiful and quite true – the Chalice of Amrita, the Chalice of Beauty and Attainment, the Chalice – the Holy Grail! The legend about the Chalice – the Grail – also came from the East as one of the versions of a great spiritual achievement and the very same mysterious Shambhala. Incidentally, some investigators of the symbolism connected with the Grail perceive in this Chalice the Stone, which is at present in the world, accompanying historic events; later it is supposed to return to the "Heart" of Asia. This interpretation is also close to the truth. But the Chalice itself does exist, and before the beginning of a new era, it is sent to where the Teaching of Kalachakra shall be affirmed. Many legends exist about this Chalice. One of these says that the Chalice always comes unexpectedly and through the air. Thus, at the proper time, it was brought to the Lord Buddha. The origin of this Chalice is Egyptian, and its antiquity goes back to some twelve thousand years B.C. After the death of Buddha, this Chalice was for some time in a temple in KaraShahr, from which it disappeared, and since then has been guarded in Shambhala. According to all the legends, this Chalice will again appear before the New Epoch of Maitreya. And now – the serpent that is entwined around the Chalice also signifies a belt, and, as you know, in ancient days the belt was regarded as a sign of dignity, power, and the greatest trust, even more than the ring. Thus, in these symbols we can see cosmic significance as well as practical application: The Covenant of the Times, the Great Advent, the Epoch of Fire and Regeneration of the Spirit, Wisdom and Synthesis, the Chalice of Achievement and Immortality, the signs of the Highest Trust, and the Call, which is clothed in purple, the color of valor. Likewise, excellent are your thoughts regarding the Universal Symphony. Verily, each spirit resounds to its own tone, and nothing can be compared with the beauty of these sounds. The one who has heard the music of the spheres has the right to say in the words of the Teaching, "The former song will become the noise of the wheel." Of course it is true that the primary aspect of Manifestation is the Divine Tremor in the Bosom of the Great Mother. Tremor, or vibration is, at the same time, Light, for Light is the movement of Matter, and it creates forms. "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God .... In him was life; and the life was the light of men." In this statement is the whole profundity of the sacred knowledge. You ask whether it is possible to understand the indication regarding the appearance of Christ in lesser images and in reality. Certainly. Medievalism made an inaccessible idol of Christ and deprived him of any humanity, therefore also of divinity. Thus, all the Teachings of the East proclaim that there is no god (or gods) who was not at one time a man. Such a forced separation of Christ from human essence threatened and still threatens a complete break in the communion of humanity with the Higher World. One can trace how in the Middle Ages there appeared every now and then great saints who tried to re-establish this almost lost communion, and all of them insisted precisely on the human essence of Christ. Especially strong affirmations of this can be found in the pages of the autobiography of St. Theresa, the Spanish saint of the sixteenth century, and still earlier, in the visions and writings of St. Catherine of Siena and St. Gertrude. Thus, the form and the quality of the visions and communications received through such communion always correspond with the level of the consciousness of those who see and receive them, and also with the needs of the time. As it was said, "In is precisely by following the character of the visions that the best history of the intellect may be written." I strongly recommend that all read the autobiography of St. Theresa. In spite of the fact that this work went through the "spiritual" censorship of the Church, some amazing pages have been preserved. By propagating the dogma of Jesus Christ as the only begotten Son of God, the Church contradicts the very sense of the prayer given to us by Jesus Christ himself, "Our Father which art in heaven..." And also the words of the Scriptures, "So God created man in his own image...." (Genesis 1:27) Thus, by claiming the exclusiveness of sonship and divine origin for Jesus Christ, the Church, by that very claim, forever divorced him from mankind. From this came a whole train of grave events; the exclusion of Jesus Christ from the life of humanity, the obliteration of his human Sacrifice and the awful suggestion implying that the death of Christ on the Cross saved humanity from "original" sin (?!) and from all subsequent sins. Thus: "As a phantasm he roams the earth while his body is imprisoned in the Church in conventionalized figures. We must find his body in the world, and that which is imprisoned in the Church we must set free.: You also ask whether there is a trace of psychism in the tears that sometimes come from inner exaltation during the reading of the Teaching. Certainly the exaltation experienced by the heart during the reading of the Teaching cannot be considered as a manifestation of psychism in its lower aspect. Yet one must watch oneself, for one can become so absorbed in the sweet savor of such feeling that imperceptibly one might lose control over one's senses and thus be deprived of the ability to work. There have been such cases, and therefore all the Teachings indicate the necessity for balance and a complete discipline of one's emotions. There was a time when I also wanted to dwell on the exaltations of the spirit and to cognize the mysteries of cosmogony. And then I was reminded of the present grave times: "Again thou hast forgotten the Heavenly combat. None go to school during the assault of the enemies, etc." Thus I was turned back to Earth and earthly activities from my exaltations. And I was trained to find joy in the most tiresome routine work, to verily bring each task to the altar of the service of love. All the warriors of Light will feel particularly close to the "Book of Sacrifice." Thus, beautiful are the exaltations of the spirit, but we must be on guard in order that they shall not weaken our energy, but strengthen it. The time will come when a certain isolation will be permissible for the exaltation of the spirit, but at present the time is threatening, and all who are in the Great Service are called upon to make use of their weapons – the battle is unprecedented! "The time of action is but begun. Comprehend devotion, faith and courage. I shall safeguard thee with a helmet of faith, an armor of devotion, and a shield of victory. And on the banner shall be inscribed: Love, the Conqueror," At present, all those yogis who attempt to attain Samadhi are regarded as deserters by the Great Teachers. -------- You ask how to understand the words from the book Leaves of Morya's Garden, I , "But the daughter of the world...will join the pieces of this Raiment." Indeed, it could also be understood in the way you interpret it, for it is true that in the coming Sixth Race the tissues of the physical body will become more refined and rarefied and will approach what is called figuratively the densified astral body. It is interesting to note that this process of rarefaction, or dematerialization, of the physical body is also pointed out in the most ancient Chinese Medicine. So-called asceticism played a great part in it, but like everything forced, it did not bring the desired results. 19 24 April 1936 First I shall answer your last letter, for you have touched upon a certain question which should be cleared up so that it will not become an obstacle on your path. If my explanations are not sufficient, write me, and I shall try to explain in more detail, as far as the present conditions of the mail will allow. But now I appeal to your heart and ask you, Could you bear to inflict upon fine young souls, and even your dear ones, a great danger? You know that the task of the books of Living Ethics is to broaden the consciousness by every means, and therefore in the first book – The Call, the foundation for this task is already given. In short formulas, everything is told and set forth in that book. I suggest that you reread it attentively, at least, pages 72 and 73. The New World is coming, and it can be assimilated only by a new consciousness. Destructions and sacrilegious denial of great concepts are disgusting, for they are engendered by chaos and ignorance. But as there are no effects without causes, let us look back, and honestly, without prejudice, call to mind and investigate the historical records. Even if they were compiled by earthly minds, maybe an enlightened consciousness will be able to clarify them. You are rightfully indignant at the Jesuitic formula, "The end justifies the means," this formula is particularly frightful, since those who accept it do not hesitate to use the most revolting means for the achievement of purely personal and covetous aims. But all the Teachings, even Christianity, justified a sacred concealment when it was used for safeguarding holy things, for saving a fellow man, or for the General Good. Whence came the esotericism of all the Teachings? Each new disclosure of the truth, each new discovery of science always has to be concealed from ignorant minds. Let us think of all the terrors of the Inquisition, all the wars caused by new Revelations! Whence came all those most complex symbols in the works of the prophets and great workers in science, at whom ignoramuses will sneer, but who nevertheless evoke profound amazement and admiration from those who even partially discern their deep meaning. Unfortunately for humanity, the key to many of these is lost, and only the rarest of minds find this key and are able to turn it at least once or twice. I think that at the present time, there is no one on Earth able to turn this key the entire seven times. The whole Mystery is preserved in the Stronghold of Knowledge. If, in the Middle Ages, the Akasa of the alchemists was personified by the image of the Heavenly Virgin, and Jehovah and other sacred names and definitions hid the secrets of the structure of the human brain and organism, modern times require different images and veiling. Life is complicated, and only the one who comprehends all its complexity is able to receive the knowledge. Thus, each evolutionary thought that indicates the direction of a coming epoch was always met, and now meets with frightful resistance from people whose consciousnesses are obscure and immobile; hence come all the terrors of disgusting excesses. Therefore, when something is given which directs toward the General Good, one must manifest all the broadness of an enlightened consciousness. Thinkers have always been persecuted, but each such thinker is a focus, in which the thoughts that fill space are gathered and reflected in a contemporary garb. Thinkers are the seers of the future. From the books of Living Ethics you know how dreadful is a static consciousness; verily it causes deterioration, and, as it is said, the most terrible cataclysms and earthquakes cannot be compared with the catastrophe of a deteriorated consciousness. Thus, think of all the causes that have brought on the effects that now set the whole world atremor. Try to investigate each manifestation from all angels, and especially beware of one-sided, prejudiced judgment, both of persons and of any and all events of life. -------- The Silver Lotus is to be found in the heart, and one sometimes is able to see it within oneself. Bear in mind that we see within ourselves all the fires and rings of the centers in the place where this or that center is aflame. Sometimes fiery rings, hoops or wheels, or suns are seen and at times, a flame, but all this is mostly within oneself. The Silver Lotus can be even larger in size than a flower, and the tongues of flame form petals, as it were. -------- Let the heart speak, and may it not dare to blaspheme against the most pure and the Inaccessibly High! The true disciple trusts the Leading Hand, and no hen's evidence is able to confuse him, for he knows. 20 29 May 1936 I am sending you my entire faith that you will accept the spiritual heritage of F. D. and will personify his symbol, that of the Leader of the Heart. Let all those who seek Light and who are overburdened by grief find response in your heart; and let all those who have gathered under your guidance feel that heartfelt sympathy which warms one even in spite of stern criticism. Indeed, the most difficult art is to create the right relations between people. No single art requires so much patience, tolerance, and refined sensitiveness. One should learn to penetrate into the consciousnesses, the hearts, and moods of all those who surround and come to us; it is necessary to feel the fundamental undertone upon which one can be united with them and unite them with others. However, if the great magnet of love lies in the heart, everything will be made easier, since the sincerity of this feeling can conquer the most hardened hearts. To the heart that has touched Beauty this language of the heart must be close; therefore, I have faith in you – a Leader of the Heart. Please give my most hearty gratitude to the nearest co-workers, who have expressed their readiness to fully collaborate with and help you in all the tasks of the society. Let every member of the society feel that his true home and his spiritual abode is within the walls of the society. Let each one be not only a welcome co-worker but also a member of one spiritual family; and let each one personally learn to give the very best in him for the benefit of all. Thus, let Love, the Unifier, be the motto for the new cycle of the society. 21 14 May 1936 You are quite right in saying that personal burdens are easier to bear when we face some great task and are responsible for others; nevertheless, I am deeply touched by your courage. We are most happy to hear about the development of the activity of the society. In view of the dreadful disorganization now taking place all over the world, each united, constructive effort based on the furtherance of the foundations of Living Ethics is, verily, a light in the desert. It is horrible to observe all attempts of darkness directed toward the corruption and disruption of consciousness. I approve of your excellent decision to establish a philosophical section. Truly, for the battle with the dark forces, it is necessary to be fully armed, and certainly, augmented knowledge is indeed a most powerful shield and weapon. In this connection I am answering your question as to whether the versatility of Leonardo Da Vinci might be taken as a worthy example for emulation. Indeed, yes, providing there is real study and not a superficial diffusion. It is a fact than an advanced disciple possesses certain abilities. Even in the Buddhist scriptures it is said that each Bodhisattva should possess the mastery of three arts, or fields of knowledge, and be perfected in one of them. The more we know, the better we are able to perceive all the depth and dimensions of the great plan of evolution and all the complexity of life's structure. Moreover, each systematic study brings to us that discipline of mind which is essential for independent thinking. And only he who is able to think independently can become an active servant and co-worker of the Forces of Light. That is why a versatile education is so important. It is certainly not possible to become a specialist in all spheres of knowledge and art, but it is essential to have at least some understanding of them. Also, in our desire to embrace as much as possible we must learn to co-measure our forces, and chiefly to be able to continue what has already been started; for only in this way can the most essential qualities of discipleship, such as constancy and patience, be developed. You mention that a member of the society asks whether the events in the world at present will lead to the Common good. I must say that I firmly believe that whatever happens leads to good in the long run. Lessons must be learned in order that consciousnesses may advance further. Everything is created by people themselves, and cruel national disasters are the results of many centuries of causes and effects. All over the world, a great sifting is taking place, and a new balance of the world is being established. Thus we may say, all is for the best. You ask how the following statement from Leaves of Morya's Garden can be understood, "Karma will overtake one, but its quality may be altered by a voluntary sacrifice to unknown people." Imagine that someone caused suffering to his dear one and repented of his conduct when that dear one had already passed into the other world. Not being able to expiate his guilt or atone to the wronged one, he can nevertheless actually improve his karma by a voluntary sacrifice to other people, and, as it has been said, "to unknown people." True, karma will sometime overtake him and bring him face to face with his victim, but the redemption will be of a higher quality, because his whole being will have been elevated by the voluntary sacrifice. And now, with regard to mint. All kinds of mint can be used both externally and internally. In India, where there are so many intestinal diseases, essence of mint is widely used. Combined with magnesia, it is one of the best remedies. It also helps during inflammation of the centers. During the summer months, I am never without menthol and rub it thickly over the whole of my face and the back of the head, since I cannot endure heat, even in the mountains. Mint tea is definitely a good disinfectant, and in certain kinds of asthma it is also very helpful to inhale the steam from mint. The entities of the lower strata of the Subtle World do not like the smell of mint, therefore it is useful to keep it as a plant in the house. "The Lord of Compassion" is a title of the coming Maitreya, but it could be equally applied to all the great Sons of Light. Everyone is free to choose and follow the Image that is closer to him. The concept of the unity of all that exists is the knowledge of an Arhat. But people who are blinded by the illusion of selfhood and isolation are unable to embrace the whole beauty of this Truth, and thus all the Higher Concepts are reflected in their consciousness as in turbulent muddy waters and lose all clearness, transparency and beauty. Gupta Vidya means the Secret Knowledge. Gupta – secret, vidya – knowledge. The Alberichs are the servants of darkness. In "The Ring of the Nibelungs" the dark force is personified in Alberich, the adversary of the resplendent Gods of Valhalla; he seized the Gold of the Rhine and was an accomplice in the slaying of Siegfried. A further question you ask is how the following sentence should be understood, "I shall assert the might of My Teachings upon those of limited mind." By "limited" is meant those who are deniers and are ignorant, for limitation is the result of ignorance. The power of Light will conquer darkness, and the power of the Teaching will pierce through ignorance. Intuition, straight-knowledge, and the accumulations in the Chalice are certainly one and the same concept. There are cases, however, when Hiero-inspiration is taken for intuition. But this, too, will not be an error, for without the accumulations of the Chalice, it is impossible to receive the ray of Hiero-inspiration. You ask, "Where do all the betrayers come from?" This is but a sign of the significant period through which our planet is now passing. However, we know of the victory of Light. "Victory will become evident within a certain time, but all the phases of the Battle should be accepted. Let us not forget that all the best Forces are gathered on Our side. Thus it will be possible to approach the next step. The servants of darkness will themselves help to bring success. It is necessary to understand how near are the dates, in order not to postpone new possibilities. There can be no resistance to the Forces of Light. If the forces of darkness take upon themselves the foul work – let them perform it. The greatest names and concepts are already involved. Everything can proceed only through expansion....Certainly the Battle is terrifying...Certainly with each day the New Forces, the Invisible Ones, are evoked. From such approaches to the earthly spheres the most unexpected tensions can take place. Let us accept the Battle with the united force of all Our participants. Unity will be the unconquerable Banner. Satan will be defeated, and his warriors will, as usual, abandon the field of battle. Who will understand the tension of the Forces of Light? Who will fail to take into consideration the extent of the battlefield? The united ashrams, the strongholds of spirit, are now needed more than ever before....The Teaching never entered the world without a struggle. Thus, let it enter as usual, otherwise people will forget it. But imagine the dimensions of the Battle, in which all the planets are involved....Thus, with all the strength of the spirit, and with all solemnity let us participate in the Battle of Light against darkness." For the ascent of a new step it is essential to accept the battle and to surmount all obstacles. The drinking of the chalice of poison is inevitable on the last steps, and betrayal, like a shadow, must accompany the Light on the earthly path. Thus, let us accept this initiation also. But let us understand that the traitors act not only against us but against the whole Great Plan of Light. Let us gather all our forces, and in unity enter upon a new step. 22 24 May 1936 You say you have only one wish – "to reach the Teacher, and if that is not possible, then to reach his disciple." I must say that I have not yet met anybody who, after learning something about the great White Brotherhood, has not attempted the search for it. But rarely, almost never, does one question himself as to whether he is ready spiritually and physically to endure that tension. Can his physical shell stand the awful tension of the atmosphere that surrounds this Stronghold? Only he can approach it who, here on Earth amidst the struggles and surmounting all possible difficulties, has outlived all habits and attachments and in self-sacrificing achievement has fierily transmuted his energies. Without going through the earthly purgatory it is impossible to enter paradise. The Fires of the Higher Energies would burn the overloaded aura. Therefore, only one or, at the most, two people in a century ever reach this Stronghold. You also know that the Great Teachers never invade the karma of man, and therefore they make no exceptions. Karma can bring a man into Their Community, and if such karma is present, no one and nothing, except the man himself, can impede its fulfillment. Therefore, as best you can, apply in life all your aspirations and all the Covenants of the Teaching, and leave the rest to karma and to the great knowledge of the Lords. We must likewise learn only in life, in the midst of the hardships of everyday living. The Community of the Brotherhood is too far removed from early conditions, and therefore it cannot provide the necessary touchstone for the spirit. The Teaching is given to us; each aspect of it is analyzed from all angles, and therefore we cannot say that we have no Teaching. Besides, there are the senior disciples who are always ready to explain what is not clear. The application of all the Covenants in life will actually prove to be the work of which you dream and which will quicken your path toward the Community of Light. But do you really think that if you could get into the Ashram of the White Brotherhood, you would acquire the power to convince people? All historical examples prove the opposite. The complete assimilation of the Teaching is possible only for the spirit that has prepared itself for it during many centuries. This explains why the great Teachers of humanity have so very few disciples. For this same reason, the Teaching of Living Ethics advises not to entice anyone and not to force anything upon him. The Ocean of Wisdom is given to humanity, and the Teaching, like the sun, sends its rays everywhere – to the wise and to the foolish, to the good and to the bad. Each one can absorb and understand what is accessible to him, and to the limits of his growth; of course, the difference in the state of consciousnesses and understanding gives birth to those contradictions which immature spirits claim to see in all Teachings. However, this is unavoidable. Now for your questions. Certainly, all achievements are stored potentially within us. In all Teachings it was and is sufficiently emphasized that man is the microcosm of all the Macrocosm, and undoubtedly the most powerful means for achievement is love for the Divine Principle and the Hierarchy of Light. As for pranayama, you overestimate its significance. Correct breathing is always beneficial, but those exercises which are advocated by irresponsible self-styled yogis are extremely dangerous. I thought I had already written sufficiently about this, but apparently it is necessary to return to this question again. Therefore I shall once more remind you that only he who has completely purified his heart and his mental body from all earthly dross is able to enter the Holy of Holies of Yoga. Without this purification, no pranayama, will help one to reach even the first gates of true knowledge. Pranayama can develop mediumship, which would close the Gates. Long exercises in pranayama or in Hatha Yoga make the study of Raja Yoga impossible. All the psychic faculties that are developed by means of pranayama, means of the artificial stimulation of the physical and astral bodies, are limited to a psychic plane, and not by far a high one; this is proved by the quality of the visions of psychics and mediums. It is important to realize that psychism is not spirituality. Precisely, as is said in the Teaching, "Psychism is the antithesis of spirituality," and it only hinders the possibility of approaching the Great Teachers. That is why the Teaching begins and ends with the realm of spirit and so severely condemns all exercises for the development of lower psychism. No doubt, the path of spirituality, the royal path, is much more difficult and slow, but it is the only one that deposits all achievements in the Chalice. Those who follow this path have their psychic powers awakened naturally and they are developed on all the seven planes, from the highest to the lowest; and by fusing them into one this path upholds the great synthesis. No true Teacher will help a disciple to enter the astral spheres by way of mechanical exercises. One should have no illusions about this, for otherwise it might be easily possible to contact an entity from these spheres impersonating a Teacher. So many warnings about this were written by H. P. Blavatsky! This very fact created many enemies for her among mediums and psychics, but she fulfilled her ordained mission and pointed out the harm of spiritualism, due mainly to the ignorant approach to it of all classes of society. From my personal experience I know with what hostility all such indications and warnings are accepted. -------- Certainly, the ability to concentrate and to think creatively, provided the thought is pure, is not only very useful but is also necessary. Without the ability to think, it is impossible to progress in knowledge. Likewise, the development of will power, beginning with small daily matters and ending with high self-sacrificing action, is the foundation of every discipline and achievement. Pure thinking, with the will directed toward the Good and self-purification, will certainly result in excellent emanations. Having love and will you already possess striving and are therefore able to bring a prayer into action. You are quite right in thinking that in cities exercises in pranayama may be dangerous. But since pranayama, as such, cannot give us spirituality, we should not concern ourselves with it. The most important thing is to train ourselves in purity of motive, thought, and deed, and we do this only amidst people and obstacles. Thus, even the city at times has its uses. -------- You appear to be worried about the attacks on the books of Living Ethics, but this also is inevitable. Not a single Teaching entered life without counterattacks. Similarly, the New Teaching must enter, accompanied by shouts and attacks from dying consciousnesses. Such is the earthly law. Humanity heeds and remembers only that which undergoes ostracism or martyrdom. I have often mentioned in my letters the statement by Vivekananda, and I shall repeat it again, that the reason humanity so well remembers Buddha and Christ is because they both were fortunate in having powerful enemies. -------- Thus, let the New Teaching come into the world and also be affirmed in the usual way, by persecution. Again and again, one must be reminded that the Teaching spreads by Inscrutable Ways. This is why I have always advised you not to recruit followers. I have also suggested that you organize cultural-educational gatherings, and only after getting to know people, to put into their consciousnesses a few new seeds. It is always advisable to enlarge our own treasury with knowledge. A well-disciplined, enlightened mind will more easily assimilate the Teaching of Light in all its manifold scope. Truly, a lack of knowledge is an obstacle on the path of evolution. "Hell is ignorance" – so said one of the great spirits of the early era of Christianity. Verily, there is nothing more sacrilegious for human consciousness than to limit the Ineffable Grandeur of the Divine Principle that is poured out over the entire Universe. Assuredly, from this monstrous, ignorant belittling issue all the unworthy concepts of God. Man, in his conceit, tries to bring everything down to his own level and likeness. Enough is said about this in the books of the Teaching. Indeed, the books of the Teaching are full of concepts of the Divine Principle, or God, and of Spirit and spirituality. The line you have quoted, "The Spirit of Christ breathes across the desert of life," expresses that very same august pantheism, to which human thought cannot rise. The God in us is the sole reality; all else, as beautifully and poetically expressed by the East, is but the "Play of the Great Mother of the World." Yes, you are quite right in saying that not in a single book of the Living Ethics has the great Foundation of Being been abrogated; likewise, there is no disparagement of the concept of Christ (Chrestos), or of Jesus, who brought, and suffered for, that which had long since been known to the world, but which had been forgotten by people again and again. So it was, and is; but let us hope that it will not always be so. And as far as the labels which the ignorant stick on everything that is above their understanding, who among serious-minded people pays attention to them? The same can be said about the attacks against us; we are used to them, and know their value. And, in truth, all these attacks have been beneficial. It is said in the Teaching,"...without slander grateful humanity would have interred the most vital manifestations." Moreover, I beg you again and again not to be sorry for those who have fallen away – these are immature souls. Leave them to follow their own path. One cannot serve two masters. Let them honestly choose, and avoid betrayal, for "the fate of even a small traitor is horrible!" It is excellent that you are working on self-perfectment. How else can one become an apostle of Living Ethics, unless one proves by personal example the benefit and beneficence of the Teaching? Who can be attracted to the Teaching if the followers do not apply it in life? Also, do not be troubled by slander. Slander is painful only if it comes from people whom we respect. Praise from unworthy people can only humiliate and offend. You have a number of questions, I shall answer them in your order, but will not repeat them, since I presume you have kept a copy. 1. The Subtle World corresponds to the astral world, from the lowest to the highest strata. 2. The Fiery World is the world of the Spirit. The highest degree of the Fiery World is often called the Highest World. 3. All the psychic centers corresponds to physical centers. Each organ has its own nerve center; some double organs, such as the kidneys, lungs, etc., also have double branches. 4. It is theoretically correct, but life reveals many variations. Many women are almost men, and men, almost women, spiritually as well as physically. Often, women have masculine magnetism and vice versa., 5. The mystery of the "Book of Lives" of the Highest spirits is sacredly preserved. Indeed. in the true cosmogony there are no angels or archangels who were not, once upon a time, humans. This is fully confirmed by the entire East. "There is no God, or Gods, who was not at some time a man." If you have read The Secret Doctrine, you will remember that the Great Spirits, who in the East are known variously as the Sons of Light, the Sons of Reason, the Sons of Fire, the Kumaras, etc., correspond to our Christian archangels. Of course, these angels are not adorned with wings, which have been conferred upon them by the imperfect vision or poetic imagination of certain clairvoyants, who were anxious to inculcate this symbol of a Messenger. This symbol is not bad, and it is true that the rays that emanate from the centers of the shoulders might give the impression of shimmering wings, as it were. But if even we, the Earth-dwellers, can move through space in subtle bodies without these birdlike attributes, are the Highest Spirits in need of them? Alas, one more disappointment – the angels have no wings! Truly, the rays are much more beautiful than these ornithological appendages! And so, the Guardian Angels, or the Great Brotherhood, these rulers of our planet, were High Spirits on other planets and Men-Gods on our Earth. Belonging to the higher evolution, They came to our Earth in order to accelerate the evolution of its humanity. Indeed, They are, in the full sense of the word, the Protectors, the Guardians, and the Saviors of our planet. -------- I rejoice with all my heart at your devotion to the Teaching of Living Ethics, for only through this can we achieve the opening of the Gates. I am also happy to hear what you say about your other co-workers. Let them temper their spirit through the achievements of every day. Let each labor, even the most monotonous and tiresome, be improved in its quality. The path of discipleship is full of thorns and hardships, mainly because of our old habits and attachments. Therefore, only the firm and fearless ones, those who have burned their selfhood in the fire of self-denial, will reach the destined Gates. The year is passing; a most difficult year, which was indicated long ago as the year of the beginning of the battle between the Archangel Michael and the Dragon. The threatening Armageddon takes place on both planes – visible and invisible. The forces of darkness are fiercely attacking all the undertakings of Light, but we solemnly accept this battle, because we know for whom and for what we are fighting. And many illnesses are connected with the unheard of tension on both planes. -------- What you write about people is an old truth: In need we are remembered, in prosperity, we are forgotten. Also, what you say about obsession is most characteristic of our time, but please be careful, for there are certain degrees of obsession that are most contagious. All cases of obsession can be cured by the power of psychic energy in contact with the Higher Power. Certainly, auxiliary means, such as lofty music, wonderful aromas, purity of atmosphere, and the color of the room – all of which should harmonize with the tastes of the patient – can be very helpful. It is good to keep by the bedside during the night a vessel of hot water containing a few drops of eucalyptus oil, this is also useful during the day. Yet a severe case of obsession cannot be cured by any auxiliary means, only by the action of a pure and powerful psychic energy. You are right about The Call. It does contain in concentrated formulas the ideas that are analyzed in more detail and from different angles in the later books of the Teaching. But it is in vain and incorrect to condemn and reject The Mahatma Letters. A. P. Sinnet wrote his Esoteric Buddhism based on these Letters. Their contents but more extensively treated, were also used in The Secret Doctrine. This volume of Letters is one of the greatest books, and it is fully appreciated in the West. To repudiate it is to deny the entire Teaching given through H. P. Blavatsky and all the books of Living Ethics as well. Unfortunately, only a few letters, or rather incomplete extracts from them, were used in the volume you mention. But alas, even in this form, as you can see, they are digested with difficulty by certain consciousnesses. You are right in saying that Jesus Christ was an exceptional manifestation in history, but it can be equally said that not less exceptional were all the Kumaras, or Men-Gods. And only a conceited ignoramus will try to measure the respected statures of these Highest Spirits. An excellent formula is given us in the Teaching: "People will ask, 'Who is greater, Christ or Buddha?' Answer, 'It is impossible to measure the far-off worlds. We can only be enraptured by their radiance.'" You write about the sadness of all the disputes and polemics about lofty concepts. This is perfectly true, but especially sad are the ignorant polemics that bring nothing but irritation. It is impossible to explain to others what is not clear to ourselves, nothing but harmful confusion will result. The exchange of thoughts between highly educated people is most creative, because from an exchange of ideas and contrasting opinions sparks of Truth are struck. Precisely, an exchange of thoughts is needed, not ignorant argument. It is also true that incomplete statements in books often create an impression of contradiction to the superficial reader. Even the Great Teachers have been accused of such contradictions. But the accusers forget the most important factor, namely, their own ignorance. He who sees everywhere a call to atheism and Satanism is, verily, far from enlightenment, and none of your arguments will convince him. Those who were disconcerted by the book The Foundations of a New World Contemplation are to be pitied and left alone. And as for the clergy, they have even forgotten that in 1906, during the reign of Nicholas II, freedom of religious creed and freedom of speech were granted. Many of them would probably be glad to return to the times of religious intolerance and even to the Domostroy. There are symptoms of this in some quarters. Thus, the author of the pamphlet, The Orthodox World and Freemasonry, was rewarded by an approving decree from the Synod – apparently for defaming the best sons of his country. Nevertheless, Light conquers darkness. The new book, Aum, is now being published. Undoubtedly, those in the opposing camp will again raise a hue and cry, "Why this pagan term? How dare they compare divine Bliss with the heathen Aum?" etc. To this we may answer, "Leave ignorance to yourself," and we shall quote the lines from the Teaching: "If scholars were told of magnetized water, they accept such an expression; but if you speak about enchanted or bewitched water, you will be classed with the ignorant. Whereas, the distinction is only in name, for in essence the same energy is applied. It is time for science to broaden its horizon, unhampered by casual designations. All the dramas of life arise precisely from denominations. One should accustom oneself from childhood to ascertain the essential nature of things." "In the study of the history of faiths it is possible to observe how humanity has repeatedly grasped subtle conceptions only to forget and later cast aside that which had been cognized. One may see how in ancient times people grasped the law of reincarnation only to reject it again in a spasm of rage. The reason for this ecclesiastic denial is understandable – a caste was protecting its prerogatives, for the law of Existence threatened to equalize the rights of people. so it has happened in different ages, yet the waves of cognition and of ignorance are everywhere identical. They create an agitation of the waters so needed for the advance of consciousness. Therefore, each one striving for knowledge achieves tranquillity of spirit amid storm and stress. Let us not remain in ignorance when knowledge is knocking at all gates." I want to give you an extract from an article about "Original Sin" in an English magazine. A spiritual instructor was asked by a schoolboy, "Why is it claimed that sin and evil came into the world with Adam and Eve if in Paradise there was a tree bearing the fruits of Good and Evil? Whence could come the fruits of Evil in Paradise? How could the Devil be in Paradise?" Indeed, some contemporary school children are more clever and introspective than those of the past generation., It is quite impossible to push back consciousness. Great sin is committed by those who forcibly retard enlightenment and the development of thought in people. Any kind of compulsion is against the laws of the Universe and inevitably must cause explosions and destruction. When we look back, we can see the profound causes that prepared the fall of the old world. Indeed, the suffocation of thought and spirit bred all the subsequent madness. The long-controlled dam broke, and everything in the way of the torrent was swept away. Thus, nothing and no one can stop thought, this fiery energy and the Crown of the Universe. Great shifting has taken place in the consciousness of the masses of all countries, but some people still refuse to accept this fact. The reason for all the calamities that are now taking place lies in ignorance and monstrous irresponsibility, which was, and still is reigning and is to be observed among the so-called "vested with power." People need care, and this care should be manifested first of all in the UPBRINGING of people and in their true education. Man does not live by bread alone. And so, do not look for followers, but work on yourself, on your own self-perfectment. 23 25 May 1936 You are quite right when you say that, owing to the poverty of definitions in our Western languages, we meet with almost insurmountable difficulties in attempting to express or explain not only the Higher Concepts but even an unaccustomed approach to an already known idea. Western thought is comparatively crude and heavy, and in consequence has not yet evolved all the subtlest nuances in definitions in which the East is so rich. The main reason for the lack of understanding is that the people of the West are not used to, or rather, not trained in refinement of thinking. How many are able to read with true assimilation? Most people read with their eyes, not with the spirit and the heart; therefore, the inner meaning remains inaccessible. Certainly in the word religion is contained a concept of the greatest significance, but this significance is now lost by humanity. Actually, it signifies the bond of man with the Higher World or Higher Principle. Yet everyone tries to usurp this great and sole link as his exclusive possession; therefore, every nation has kept it apart, limited and stamped it with the stigma of fanaticism, while condemning all and any unaccustomed expressions of this concept by those close to it. Thus, from one all-unifying religion, we have made many pseudo-religions which exclude each other. But if you try to say that the main cause of all adversities is not religion but pseudo-religion, each one will point to his neighbor, and in his conceit will never admit that this bitter truth applies equally to himself. A new obscurity and a new temptation will result. The meaning of words in all languages can be absorbed or correctly understood only by the heart and straight-knowledge. Likewise, do not be afraid of any attacks or slander. All this is but slime from stagnant swamps. I have already written that not a single Teaching has entered life without cruel opposition,. The same will happen with the books of Living Ethics. As Jesus said (St. Luke 6:26). "Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well of you! for so did their fathers to the false prophets." It is impossible to say it more clearly. And who of the workers for Truth would like to assume the badge of a pseudo-prophet? Those who cannot accept The Chalice of the East should be told that the world is wide and the light is great, and that in many homes The Chalice of the East has lighted a new candle and a new spiritual joy. It would be inexcusable to pin down the consciousness to a single locality or to just a casual group of people. The Teaching spreads by Inscrutable Ways. Nobody and nothing can arrest the Cosmic Magnet in its evolutionary movement; all dams will lead only to destruction. Whole continents and races that have perished bear witness to this. Mankind of our race, in its mad disunity, accelerates the cycle of its own displacement. Our ship is rushing toward wreck, and the dark instigators spitefully rejoice, for they hope to escape upon the wreckage. I would not call the opponents of The Chalice of the East even "reasonably intelligent," for precisely, it is most difficult to find in such opponents the evidence of any intelligence. Their intelligence is like a reflection in a crooked mirror. Such casuistry causes degeneration of the higher centers and cognition becomes impossible. Someone has said that if one were to accept literally and flatly the statement about the evil of religions, one would also have to accept the logical conclusion of the fatal formula that religion is the opium of the people. Literalness and insipidity are attributes of limitation, and undoubtedly limitation would eventually arrive at such a formula. But, then, nobody turns to limitation in order to contain the new understanding! Only a prejudiced mind will not agree that every insular, limited, and decadent religion is actually opium, the most evil poison of disunity and deterioration. The same can be said of ignorance in science, and, in general, about any and all ignorance. The new consciousness struggles to establish the one link with the Higher World and the one Source of all teachings, philosophies, and knowledge. Likewise, those wiseacres whom you have in mind should have known that a certain degree of knowledge corresponds to each epoch, and what was essential or goal-fitting for one century cannot be fully so for succeeding ones. If it were not so, what would happen to evolution? Humanity, in each phase of its development, is given only that portion of Truth which can be assimilated by the minority. In each epoch, in each religion and nation, besides the Great Teachers who brought a new understanding of the forgotten ancient Revelation, after a certain time there appeared High Spirits to purify the newly received Covenant. These Spirits stand out as resplendent beacons against the background of the ignorant representatives of religions. Usually, these Torch-bearers became martyrs, and often their works and they themselves perished at the hands of various zealots. No one would think of linking Them with any one religion, and They stand isolated from any church dogma, which is not surprising, for They were almost always denouncers of unworthy church servants. Similarly, St. Sergius adhered to the spirit, not to the external church dogmatism, and he who understands otherwise is blind and deaf. We may meet people who insist that St. Sergius was an orthodox ecclesiastic, because he built churches and monasteries and established austere Rules, rituals, etc. But the significance of the entire work of St. Sergius was not in external dogmatism, but in his highly moral and ethical influence on his contemporaries. In establishing austere Rules, in bringing discipline to the savage temper of those times, he helped to mold the character of the people, thus building up the might of the nation. We know from history in what a chaotic condition was the spirit of the nation during the grave period of the mongol yoke, and because of the licentious morals of the ruling princes who warred among themselves. Severe schooling and curbs were necessary, and they had to be based on concepts that were near and understandable to the people. Symbols and ceremonies were essential to consciousnesses that were just emerging from an infantile state. And even now, as we see, some cannot yet give up these symbols; one has to be lenient with weak consciousnesses. However, Christ said, "But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth; for the Father seeketh such to worship him. God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth." (St. John 4:23, 24) The Troitsky-Sergievsky Monastery may disappear, for even during his life it was almost destroyed; but the memory of Sergius himself will never die, for great was the magnet of the spirit which he planted in the soul of the Russian people. The history of the Development of spirituality in the Russian soul and the beginning of the assembling and building of Russia are indissolubly linked with the name of this Great Spiritual Toiler. Precisely this explains why all the forces of darkness took up arms against this great name. What relics are left of all the Great Bearers of Light, of Buddha and Christ (a handful of ashes in one case and a conventional tomb in the other), but their memory lives and will be even stronger in the centuries to come when it shall be purified of the accumulations of ignorance. If one wishes to replace the inner meaning by "any algebraic signs" or terms, one may just be left with them. Likewise, he who sees in The Chalice of the East the limitations of atheism displays his complete ignorance. Someone grieves because the Elder Mahatma did not give fifty-six years ago that apotheosis which he now gives in the Fiery World. But how can anyone know what was given and what was not given by the Elder Mahatma? To the mind familiar with Eastern teachings and Eastern thought, this apotheosis is the fundamental principle. Likewise, all the quotations that you give from The Call speak of the same august pantheism which saturates the volumes of The Secret Doctrine and The Mahatma Letters. Furthermore, the creativeness of the Mahatmas is so great and manifold that it is impossible to expect them to address, in all cases and at all times, various nationalities and consciousnesses always in the same formulas. Even a average artist or poet, when interpreting various epochs and localities, changes his style and idiom accordingly. Set thought, set formulas are discordant with Cosmos, the life of which is perpetual motion, perpetual change of forms. Diversity is life; monotony, death. I have no desire to rummage in the husks of the casuistries of the dialectical wiseacres; this would be an inexcusable waste of time. I send you courage and fearlessness. Above all, do not disturb your consciousness with the whisperings of those clever ones, who in our opinion are complete ignoramuses. 24 26 May 1936 Please regard calmly the attacks on the books of Living Ethics. Indeed, everything new that leads the consciousness away from habitual stagnation is always accompanied by malicious outcries and opposition. There are numerous examples of this in the history of religion and likewise in the domain of science. For those who call themselves Christians the most vivid example should be that of Christ himself, but precisely him they are apt to forget. Who persecuted and crucified Christ if not the dogmatists and scribes, and did not the Pharisees say of him, "He casteth out devils through the prince of the devils"? (St. Matthew 9:34) And also, "But some of them said, He casteth out devils through Beelzebub the chief of the devils. And others, tempting him, sought of him a sign from heaven. But he, knowing their thoughts, said unto them, Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation; and a house divided against a house falleth. If Satan also be divided against himself, how shall his kingdom stand?" (St. Luke 11:15-18 It is strange that the ones who howl the most and attack the books of the Teaching, not only know nothing about it, but also know nothing of their Scriptures. If by chance someone has read something, he garbles and explains it in the way most advantageous to him. We always emphasize and advise not to entice and force immature consciousnesses – it is to no purpose and even harmful. All must take place through a natural process. A ready spirit knows exactly where the truth is, and nothing can confuse or frighten him. But, of course, such are in the minority. Yet they are more numerous in this era than before, for no repressions can arrest evolution. Remember how few followers and disciples Christ had, and even among those few one was Nicodemus and another, Judas! However, do not worry about the work of enlightenment, for it proceeds by special ways. The number of searching souls increases over the entire span of Earth. The first task of the living Ethics is to broaden the consciousness, therefore, let us not pin ourselves down by thought to one accidental, small place and one group of people. Broad is the Universe, and the Light is not weak. While in one place slander is expressed, in another the new thought is assimilated a thousandfold. Somewhere betrayals take place, and elsewhere, examples of a remarkable fire of the spirit and self-sacrifice. One must learn to find equilibrium of the spirit and to calmly face the inevitable manifestations of darkness. You already know that we are living in a grave time, long since foretold by all the scriptures of the world, the time of the battle of the Forces of Light with darkness; thus, let us not be surprised by all the craftiness and attacks of evil. Indeed, after this battle, which will last several years, and after the victory of Light over darkness, the power of the Prince of Darkness will not be in ascendance any more, and his power will be on the decline. But since one cannot serve two masters, let everyone finally decide in his heart whom he will serve, in order not to become a traitor to one of whom it is said in the Revelation of St. John, 3:16, "So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth." Therefore, if one is not strong enough to overcome fear and doubt, it is better not to test oneself; if someone follows dogmatic Christianity, let him extract the very best from it. Precisely, the New Epoch will shine with a new realization of the Teaching of Christ. Enlightened spiritual teachers (and there are such already) will return to the true covenants of Christ, to the covenants of the first Fathers of the Church, and to the works of the great beacon light of Christianity, Origen, who laid the foundation for the whole philosophy of Christianity. In conclusion, I again repeat that no aggressions can ever frighten us, for we serve the Great Light. Moreover, where lies true achievement? In general recognition? Never did the enthusiastic shouts of the crowd follow the awakeners of the new consciousness and the bearers of new discoveries. As it is said in the Gospel of St. Luke, 6:26, "Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well of you! for so did their fathers to the false prophets." It would be useful to reread such schoolbooks as The Martyrs of Science. All this is seemingly old, but nevertheless, eternally new. Therefore, we say, "Let us be without fear!" Live by the heart, develop tolerance and magnanimity, and the new consciousness will be strengthened in you. 25 8 June 1936 Let the new Cycle bring a new understanding. Let us not fear any assaults or battles, for the Hierarchy of Light requires victory, and is a victory possible without a battle? Is it not a victory to have published so many most essential books in this most difficult year? Indeed, such an accomplishment is a most serious defeat for the enemy. And now for your questions. I have written much about karma. Truly, around this concept have grown many monstrous distortions, and one of the worst misconceptions is the refusal to help one's neighbor for fear of complicating one's own personal karma. Would this not be a manifestation of the greatest selfishness? If in rendering benevolent help to our fellowman we take on a particle of his karma, then it cannot encumber our spiritual development, which alone determines our karma. On the contrary, the refusal of help may immeasurably burden our own karma, for who can tell to whom or when we are repaying an old debt? Only the Arhat knows where help must be withheld, yet we must stretch out a helping hand when it is needed. As St. Sergius used to say, "And he who forbears to aid his brother shall not draw the thorn from his own foot." Indeed, everywhere and always one must practice commensurability and goal-fitness. There are people who will give away everything, and later become dependent on others. But to such people we shall give a reminder from the Teaching, "Who hath said that one must renounce madly? Madness doth so remain.:" Moreover, people often forget about spiritual help, which is the highest. But one fact is neglected much too often, and that is that karma is created, eased, and weighed down mainly by our own thoughts. Precisely thought and motive weave our aura, this magnetic field which either attracts or repels all possibilities. And this decisive factor is very often forgotten during discussions of karma. But were it otherwise, it would be impossible to break out of the magic circle of karma. Thus, if people thought less of karma and more of purifying and perfecting their feelings and thoughts, they would succeed immeasurably. One should not fear new karma, but only strive to improve its quality. By fearing to engender new karma, one may enter such a chicken coop that there would by only one way left – involution. One should remember that commensurability rules in Cosmos; therefore, insignificant karma will bring insignificant results. Although the karma of great responsibility is burdensome, it alone brings great achievements. Therefore, people should avoid neither actions nor responsibilities. And we should remember that difficult karma does not mean a low karma; in fact, it is quite the reverse. Easy karma is the karma of insignificance. Often easy karma is in itself a serious test, for very seldom does a man raise himself to the next degree of spiritual perfectment amidst material well-being. That is why among the wise an easy life is considered a curse. If Joan of Arc had been rewarded by her king with an estate and had ended her life in luxury and well-being, she would not have been the Joan of Arc she was. However, it was not her personal karma that required death at the stake. We must remember about the missions voluntarily undertaken by great spirits. And the attitude toward them of those to whom they are directed determines the karma of their nation for many centuries. Thus, these great spirits serve as touchstones for the consciousness of peoples. Likewise, if an action or offering, performed with lofty motives, is accepted in the same spirit of understanding, and is applied to an equally high goal, this thrice-created energy will, in return, bring results that will be intensified as hundredfold. It is possible that the results may not come in this incarnation but in the next, since the larger the circle encompassed by the action, the more the time required for its turning; yet so much the more powerful will be the results and possibilities gathered by it. That is why in all the Eastern scriptures it is indicated that the help (not in the narrow sense of the word) that is given to a great Spiritual Toiler exceeds all others in its results. But precisely this great truth served as a basis for the most terrible misuse by the priestly caste. Offerings of sacrifices, the financing of the building of temples, adornment of the ikons with precious stones and golden vestments, the forty-pound candles, etc., all have as their basis the very same distorted truth. With the passing of centuries all the spiritual values were replaced by material ones. People forgot that gold and material treasures have no application whatever in the supermundane spheres. The richest man here is a beggar in the supermundane world. Therefore, the improvement of karma should not be sought in refraining from actions, but in an intensive development, and accumulation of spiritual treasures. And now regarding paragraph 230 in Fiery World III, balance and harmony are one and the same concept. Therefore one may say that Cosmos is held by the action and harmony of atoms. Man is the reflection of the Macrocosm, therefore, he must aspire to the harmonization of all the atoms which enter into his microcosm. Karma is action, and each action creates a consequence. As it is said, "...Equilibrium [is] affirmed in correspondence with the development of the will." Therefore, action directed by a disciplined will that is in accord with the cosmic laws affirms harmony and creates equilibrium. The base will, colored by selfish cravings, breeds the terrors of destruction, for collisions between disharmonious forces cause explosions in the Cosmos and open the way for chaos. In fact, an ignorant and vicious man causes poisonous explosions and chaotic disturbances in his own chemical laboratory, and thus extensively pollutes the atmosphere. And it is also said, "The scales of man's karma affirm their measurement of free will." That is to say that the quality of karma reveals either a high or low degree of a person's will. The will is the main factor and creator for all that exists. Thus, man is punished or rewarded, not by the High Forces, or Divinity, but is drawn to this or that environment or sphere only because of the affinity of the atoms that enter the whirl of his aura with the atoms of the corresponding spheres. It is said that karma cannot overburden a harmonious body; therefore, let us strive to perfect our energies. Perfectment will lead to balance, or harmony. And now, about the sacrifice of Christ. Of course, it is absolutely unthinkable to understand the significance of the sacrifice, or crucifixion of Christ in the way it is understood by some consciousnesses. Its meaning is that Christ, wishing to emphasize the power of spirit over physical matter, accepted the chalice of sacrifice, and sealed by his blood the Covenant which he brought, "Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends." And in the book Agni Yoga, paragraph 8, it is said, "One can point out why the Teachers of Knowledge experienced such suffering on departing the earth. Of course, this suffering was conscious and voluntary . As the host fills to the brim the cup, so does the Teacher desire to impress this last sign of His Covenant."* Therefore, if the great examples and sacrifice of Christ kindles the fires within our hearts, and if we apply his Covenant, it can be said that he did not suffer in vain, and that precisely the Cup that he accepted, sealed his Covenant. But if we imagine that, regardless of what we do and what crimes we commit, the blood that was shed by Christ will save us forever from the power of the devil, then we ourselves become these very devils! No one can save another. Only by personal efforts can the spirit ascend into the preordained beautiful worlds. "Faith without works is dead." All the Great Teachers are called Saviors of the World, because again and again they point out to us the Path of Light. However, They are able to help and safeguard us only so far as we ourselves accept Their protection. The whole of Cosmos is based on the law of reciprocity or mutuality, and where there is no response, there is no result. This explains why Christ could not perform miracles where there was no faith in him, and where there was no striving of the spirit toward his healing ray. -------- The Sacrament of the Great Sacrifice has its origin in the most ancient Mysteries. At the last initiation, the neophyte was offered a cup filled with the juice of pomegranates (symbolizing blood); accepting it, he had to spill the contents in four directions as a sign of his readiness to give his soul and body for the service of the world, that is, to suffer for Truth. Thus, Christ also wished to affirm this symbol among his disciples, in order to infix the memory of his sacrifice and Covenant for future generations. But no mechanical communion is able to save our souls, for "faith without works is dead." I remember my conversation with a woman missionary about Christ's sacrifice. She was beating her breast and shouting hysterically that she knew that Christ had suffered for her, and so had saved her from eternal damnation. To which I answered, "You are mistaken. Christ suffered not for you, but because of you." Of course, we never met her again, were proclaimed pagans and spies, and were rewarded by other corresponding titles. Nothing seems more sacrilegious to me than the concept of an All-Merciful Father-God, who sacrificed his only begotten and consubstantial Son for the sins of the people, the people whom, according to the Scriptures, he himself created! In reminds one of a certain Akkadian ruler who sacrificed his son in an attempt to avoid the consequences of his own sins. Ancient history recorded and condemned such a barbarous concept of fatherhood. Is it possible for later generations to accept such an example of parental love and to elevate it to the stature of Divinity? Every truly loving earthly father or mother would gladly sacrifice their lives for the salivation of their son. Can a Divine Father be morally inferior to the people whom he himself created! It is by voluntary sacrifice or self-renunciation that the world is held together. In the higher worlds the chalice of self-sacrifice is radiant with all the fires of unutterable joy, and only on our plane, the plane of tests and sorrow, is this chalice full of bitterness and poison. The Spirit that has realized the joy of self-sacrifice is itself the highest Beauty. Beauty and self-sacrifice lie in the foundation of Being. You ask how to understand the appalling example of betrayal by Judas. We know the occult law that Light attracts darkness; therefore, the stronger the light, the denser the darkness. Thus, on all paths, the encounter with the servants of darkness and with betrayers of varying degrees is inevitable. They follow the Source of Light like shadows. Indeed, the very hatred of the dark ones binds them to the object of their hatred. The potentialities of such betrayal definitely were hidden in Judas himself. That is why the dark forces used him, as well as the priests' and Pharisees' hatred, as a tool for accomplishing their criminal purpose. Therefore, Judas can be regarded as the representative of a collective betrayal. People are not fully cognizant of the extent to which the visible and invisible worlds participate in their deeds and in events, and of how often they become the semiconscious and subconscious instruments of the servants of darkness. Indeed, one can assert that two-thirds of all the actions of people are performed under the influence of visible and invisible counselors. And, alas, because of the mental side of mankind those counselors are for the most part denizens of the lower spheres adjacent to Earth. The influence of the lower spheres is more easily assimilated by the denizens of the earthly plane, whereas the pure, higher influences can be received only by a pure vessel. It is said that the ray of the Higher World is not "wet muslin," and if the ray is not assimilated by the heart, the head could come off as a result of such an unaccustomed influence. Let us remember that for the acceptance of Hiero-inspiration the great Spiritual Toilers used to prepare their bodies for years by means of various purifications and abstinence. Let us also remember the shocks experienced by even very lofty Spirits, while in the physical body, when visited by the Dwellers of the Fiery World. Let us recall the shock experienced by St. Sergius and how his hair turned white, in spite of the fact that his spirit belonged to the Higher World. Now it must be clear to you that those who describe being visited by the Highest Spirits and who do not mention the sacred tremor which throws the heart into an indescribable state approaching heart failure either speak an untruth or are deceived by impersonators from the Subtle World. -------- Your definition of God is correct. Verily, one has to show that the true concept of God is all-embracing. "In him we...move, and have our being;..." If the concept of Infinity exists, then, indeed, God is that Infinity. Therefore, all discussions about Him must inevitably limit Him. All we can do is to bow before this Unutterable Power and Beauty with profound reverence and the highest joy of the heart and strive with jubilant spirit to this Mystery of Mysteries of the Great Infinity. Indeed, the path of the approach to God is infinite. -------- It is right to collect as many indications as possible about the great significance of the heart. The heart is the Abode of God. The nearness of God can be felt only through the heart. Truly, the heart makes Him very near or very distant. Yes, space is full of heart-rending cries, but earthly ears seldom hear them. These are not from sadness or grief, but precisely – wails of terror. -------- Undoubtedly the sounds caught by us but inaudible to others indicate a refinement of the center of the ear. And the pains in the solar plexus may also be connected with the refining of the sensitivity of centers. I strongly recommend taking bicarbonate of soda the moment you feel such pains. If the pain is not relieved you can repeat the dose. Soda is irreplaceable in many cases of inflammation. Remember that soda is called "sacred ashes." It prevents excessive inflammation. In general, soda is useful in almost all diseases and is a preventative of many illnesses, therefore, do not be afraid of taking it, as well as valerian. -------- The dark forces certainly attack, first of all, pure undertakings and those who are under the direct ray of the Forces of Light. The traitors are admitted, for according to the law the force of a return blow is proportionate to the force of resistance. Armageddon is necessary; the collision of the opposing Forces is necessary. Conflagrations are necessary in order that the human spirit shall cry out and realize at last that it has to struggle, not with its neighbors, but with its own self and with the forces of chaos and the elements, which offer a vast field for creative testing. I wanted to conclude this letter, but one more sheet is left so I will write some more, about the redemption of sins. In the esoteric Teaching it is declared that the redemption of personal sins can only be performed through Christ – Christ crucified, suffering during the entire Maha-Yuga (the great cosmic Cycle) upon the cross inscribed in space by the intersection of the line of matter by that of spirit. The redemption of personal sins is performed by the soul, the bearer of Christ, almost without cessation during the earthly lives of the individual Ego. When the strivings of the souls directed toward obedience to the Divine Law overcome the desires of the body to impede the Divine Law for the sake of self-indulgence, a complete change, or transmutation, takes place in the lower nature. The process of vanquishing and transmutation culminates in the fusing of the individual souls with the Higher Soul. "The Christ on the cross, of every human being, must descend into Hades at some point of its evolution, in order to bring back to normal conditions the soul that has been plunged therein as an effect of the evil deeds of its lower self. In other words, Divine Love must reach down into the heart of man, conquer and regenerate the man, before he can appreciate the enormity of his offenses against Divine Law and forgive himself for the sins committed against himself, and forgiveness must be obtained to complete at-one-ment." Thus, only the transmutation of energies – of feelings, and qualities of thoughts – can take us out of the magic circle of karma. Therefore, blessed are all the higher emotions, which lift us out of usualness and heighten our vibrations, refining and opening our nerve centers. I am sending you thoughts of valor and joy. Do not be disturbed by the feeling of depression, for at the moment all such feelings are inevitable. The whole world is in a dreadful, unheard-of tension, and, of course, sensitive organisms react to it more strongly. The rhythm of the waves of tension will change, and after the depression a wave of exaltation and joy of the spirit will come. 26 15 June 1936 Hearty thanks for all the beautiful feelings expressed by you. I was especially glad to learn about your unprejudiced attitude toward The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett. You are quite right in your judgment of certain circles. Even sufferings teach a certain class of people little or nothing at all. Inert consciousnesses probably know that the series of books of Living Ethics is considered dangerous by some Theosophists, and an order not to read them was issued. We can only say once again, "They do not recognize their own!" Nevertheless, the groups gathering around the Teachings of Living Ethics are increasing and spreading, though there are some among them who, while accepting all the books of Living Ethics, cannot accept The Mahatma Letters given during the life of H., P. Blavatsky and through her cooperation, regarding them as atheistic! You have the right to ask, "But can we really believe that they truly understand the books of Living Ethics?" It makes me very happy therefore to meet a consciousness which is devoid of prejudice and predisposition. The ability to discern independently the merit of these or other teachings is, in itself, not a small achievement. You write that someone regrets that the books of Living Ethics are published in the new Russian orthography, for "various Ahrimans are taking advantage of this fore their own propaganda...." To that I must say that we should ignore such insinuations, for in this case the "Ahrimans" display their inherent ignorance. We can remind them that the change of orthography was introduced by the Imperial Academy of Sciences long before the Revolution, but war interfered with this innovation. In connection with this, I recall a rather distressing incident. In 1917, during our stay in Finland, we were visited by Professor R. In a conversation with him, I mentioned that I had recently received a book published in the new orthography, and that I could not read such incompetent illiteracy. In addition, I strongly expressed my disapproval of those people who only think of ease of assimilation, probably measuring other intellects by their own. You can well imagine my embarrassment when the esteemed professor told me that this measure had already been introduced before the war by a special committee of the Academy of Sciences, and that he himself was one of its members! But I must add that now the new orthography no longer presents difficulties for me, although I do not completely agree with it. The letter , for instance, I leave to Professor R. and his learned colleagues with the greatest pleasure! To the usual complaints that with the elimination of this letter it is impossible to understand when the word means "to be" and when it means "to eat," I answer that if one accepts the words , , and * (taking instead of the sound ), one can just as easily grasp this phonetic coincidence also. Likewise in another case when the word ** ( ) does not signify "ass" all you have to do is to put the two dots above the unfortunate letter and *** will be properly read. Is it not well said in the Teaching that people are ready to lament over each discarded letter? Precisely, these words related to the indignation of some people over the new orthography. It is necessary to show mobility in everything and to strive for simplification, but, of course, only for the sake of improvement. Therefore, speaking frankly, I shall say that the new orthography does not quite satisfy me. For instance, I find that the elimination of the plural feminine gender complicates the understanding of the exact meaning when in long sentences there is a doubt as to which pronouns and definitives relate to different nouns. I have experienced this difficulty at times in my translations from the English, where, in general, the feminine gender is absent, except in singular pronouns. Thus, let us receive with complete calmness the attacks of spiteful "Ahrimans." Discipline and co-measurement teach us to apply a befitting tolerance to all things. 27 18 June 1936 I want to believe that unprejudiced minds, analyzing the happenings in the world in the light of the Teaching of Living Ethics, will be able to assimilate evolution, understanding that the old world is gone and that regenerated and broadened consciousnesses are needed to accept the new forms of construction prompted by life itself. I have already written time and time again that all events, all that takes place, clearly indicate the trend of evolution. An epoch is being created of general collaboration, work in common, and collective solidarity of all workers, irrespective of class distinction. The most essential problem that now faces humanity is precisely to synthesize the spiritual with the material. New achievements in science, new investigations and discoveries of the laws of psychic energy, will demand new penetration and understanding of the subjective, or spiritual, world. Undoubtedly, the discovery of the laws of psychic energy will help to establish a new order of life. The bond between the dense world (the physical) and the Subtle (the world of energies) will become evident, and the Higher Wisdom will become affirmed by the Force that directs and links all existence. The world of the future, a higher world, will be heralded armed with the rays of the laboratories. Precisely the laboratories make manifest the advantages of the higher energy; and the supremacy of the psychic energy of man over all hitherto known energies not only will be proved but the obvious difference in its quality will be manifested. Thus, the significance of spirituality will be wholly established. Perception of the higher laws will subjugate technology to the spirit; hence, the recognition of higher aims will be affirmed, which will lead to a regeneration of the whole material nature. This regeneration of nature and the regenerated spirit of the people will prompt new, better forms of the structure of life. Therefore, I advise you to watch most attentively all the signs that come from the New Country. And now regarding your question about the Sixth Race. Yes, in many Theosophical books, even in The Secret Doctrine, we find the indication that the Sixth Race is gathering in America. But precisely in The Secret Doctrine I encountered a contradiction. In one place it is mentioned that it is in America that the sixth sub-race of the Fifth Race is commencing to be formed, while in another part it is given as the Sixth Race. Certainly, there is a vast difference between the concept of a sub-race and that of a root race. One should also take into consideration the possibility of a misprint. At the birth of America the majority of migrants belonged to the sixth and even the seventh sub-race of the Fifth Race. It is rather remarkable that no one pays any attention to the strange fact that almost nowhere in Theosophical literature is our country mentioned, as if a sixth part of the world had no place in the cosmic plan and in evolution. Almost no one asks, "Why is this and what is the reason for it?" I will answer, That which is secret is carefully guarded, and if it were announced prematurely that his country has a great future, it would be torn to pieces. Moreover, the Teaching of the Secret Doctrine would not have been accepted. As for the sixth Race, those single individuals who belong to it are indeed born in all countries, and at the proper time the majority of them will be assembled in the principal and safe place. Just as the seeds of the Fifth Race were saved, so, also, the seeds of the Sixth will be safeguarded. -------- Yes, each spirit, or monad, is born under the rays of a definite luminary, and therefore the seed of that spirit contains in its potentiality the same energies inherent in that luminary, which remains its guiding star throughout the whole manvantara. Thus, the whole of humanity, in the seed of the spirit, belongs to various planets even while on Earth, one of its temporary stations. True, there are hosts of spirits belonging to a luminary or to the ray of the Dhyani-Buddha, that engendered them, but only the one nearest to this ray becomes the head of the planet. Consequently, each great Teacher gathers around him those nearest to his ray, or to the potential of his energies; that is why all waverings, and departures from the Teacher, once he is chosen, are so destructive. In the madness of wavering, we may leave our cosmic Father, who alone can kindle our centers in their entire perfectment. Now you will realize how sacred is the bond between a Guru and disciple! For who could know, if it were not revealed to him, that the Guru chosen by him is not his cosmic Father and also his Guru? And amidst the ones who approach the Teaching there are those who run from one Teacher to another, hoping to accelerate their progress. But only the ignorant can think thus; they do not realize the significance of the occult bond, nor do they know with what difficulty and patience it is woven, and how anger, irritability, and doubt – to say nothing of betrayal and apostasy – can instantaneously destroy a work even of many years. It is said in The Secret Doctrine: "The [human monads] 'triads' born under the same... Planet, or rather the radiations of one and the same Planetary Spirit (Dhyani-Buddha) are, in all their after lives and rebirths, sister, or 'twin-souls,' on this Earth...." "The star under which a human Entity [monad] is born, says the Occult teaching, will remain forever its star, throughout the whole cycle of its incarnations in one Manvantara. But this is not his astrological star. The latter is concerned and connected with the personality, the former with the INDIVIDUALITY. The 'Angel' [or the Ruler] of that Star, or the Dhyani-Buddha will be either the guiding or simply the presiding 'Angel,' so to say, in every new rebirth of the monad, which is part of his own essence, through his vehicle, man may remain for ever ignorant of this fact. The adepts have each their Dhyani-Buddha, their elder 'twin soul,' and they know it, calling it 'Father-Soul,' and Father -Fire.' It is only at the last and supreme initiation, however, that they learn it when placed face to face with the bright 'Image.'" Thus, our true Angel Guardian is the Dhyani-Buddha of that planet under whose, or which rays our human entity was conceived. -------- In all epochs there can be found empty tombs, or tombs containing substitute bodies. Thus, there exists the grave of Comte Saint-Germain, but, in fact, a substitute body is buried there. Still, one must treat occult novels with great discrimination. At times, no doubt, their authors catch certain things from the spatial records, but often a great deal that is refracted is exceedingly distorted. -------- Yes, you may consider one more historical cycle ended. A river does not flow backward. The new coming cycle will certainly be more beautiful, for all the celestial signs in their combinations affirm a great Renewal and Beneficence. Let the heart tell you whence comes this Beneficence. Watch attentively all signs, and you will see how many events are now taking place, and the heart can rejoice at the swiftness of events. There is no power that can stop the Wheel of Karma. All the calamities which have overtaken this or that country were not accidental; therefore, there is no place of either malice or self-pity. But let us watch with cognizance and apply all our efforts for the broadening of consciousness and understanding of events. Watch events keenly and you will see how all the inflated values shall crumble in obedience to karma. -------- It is quite true that it rests with us whether we extract either filth or goodness from anything. The Golden Mean, or Path of Great Equilibrium, has been decreed by all the Great Teachers. If someone is not attracted to the often mediocre cinemas or dead rituals, let him not force himself. To do so is simply a pernicious waste of time, which could be better used for interesting labor for the Common Good. I do not think that it is possible to convert the narrow consciousnesses, congealed in old prejudices and concepts, just by being in their midst and conversing with them. However, if they themselves knock at your door, that is something quite different; but to go to them in an attempt to open their eyes is useless. 28 22 June 1936 Thank you for the books from Shanghai, but as we already have them would it not be better to return them to you? Concerning the book written by Bajenov, I have not had time to read it attentively, but I looked through it and noted that there are some correct dates and explanations, based on astrological and cabalistic data. So you already know about the significance of the year 1936 and the importance of the month of September of the same year with its good portents for our country. It is also correct that Israel has come to mean "the chosen"; therefore, Israel can be encountered in all peoples. In general, the book is not bad, and even if it has a certain amount of errors, what book has not, whatever the subject? Therefore, Bajenov's book could be recommended to help people to think. True, the author of the English book that was the source of information for Bajenov is not free from the common human weakness which attributes all the best to his own country and nationality, and that, of course, should be taken into account; however, it seems to me that Bajenov himself noticed this. In connection with these books I recall an article written by H. P. Blavatsky about interpretations of Biblical prophecies. In this article, "Hosea's Prophecy about Rotten Rails," she says that according to the cabalistic reading by the method of the Notaricon it is possible to obtain from each prophecy and each sentence of the Bible any sort of meaning. As an example, she gives a case of a cabalistic calculation and interpretation of the 14th verse, chapter 13 of the Book of the Prophet Hosea. The verse, if read according to this method, prophesied the catastrophe of the imperial train at Borki and the miraculous escape from it of the imperial family on the 17th of October, 1888, or, according to the Hebrew calendar, the year 5649. Of course, this verse has this meaning only if read in Russian, but, she adds, if it were read by an English cabalist, it might indicate that Hosea foretold the appearance of the infamous murderer, Jack the Ripper, in White-chapel (the Jewish quarter of London), etc. I myself once heard intelligent people trying to prove that the Bolsheviks were predicted in the Apocalypse, and that even the number of the days of their power was mentioned, and that the Michael mentioned there was none other than the Grand Duke Mikhail Alexandrovich! I certainly do not mention this to discredit Bajenov's book, but simply to warn those who are greatly attracted by research into Biblical prophecies. Mistakes often arise, not from incorrect data, but just from incorrect interpretation. For instance, the new earthly Jerusalem is not in Palestine, however, its true whereabouts cannot yet be disclosed. Incidentally, do you know the prophecy made by L. Tolstoy not long before his death? We have recently received a little book, written in Russian; I could hardly finish reading it. Artificial language with "three-storied" scientific terminology kills any kind of thought. Clarity of consciousness manifests itself first of all in its simplicity of expression. I advise you to strive toward psychic energy, toward thought, and to all concepts that could regenerate life. While speaking of the Brotherhood, one must exercise the greatest care in order not to profane this sacred concept with sacrilegious remarks. Give this advice to everybody. -------- And now, about Atlantis. The article about the discoveries of Schliemann is interesting, except at the end where manuscripts are mentioned as having been found in Mexico and Peru, containing quotations from the chronicles of old Buddhist temples in Lhasa. The latter should be most earnestly investigated. Lhasa itself, as far as the city of that name is concerned, is no older than the seventh century A. D. Furthermore, the first Buddhist temples were built there in the very same century. Finally, knowing all the secludedness of this nation and that locality, one may ask, How could these chronicles get into Central America? Even supposing that some cuneiform characters were brought from Central Asia to Central America during the time of Atlantis, certainly Lhasa could not have been referred to as such at that time, or have Buddhist temples, because they did not then exist. Did you receive this article from S.? It bears the stamp of the very same hand. W. Scott-Elliot's book which you mention, I cannot recall. However, in The Secret Doctrine Atlantis is well covered, and the excavations of Schliemann are also mentioned, as well as quotations from Plato. Likewise, in the second volume of "Lucifer,": page 465 in the English edition, there is a remarkably interesting article called "Atlantis." It is based on Plato's works Timaeus and Critias. I suggest that you translate these extracts from The Secret Doctrine and write an interesting article of your own based on them and on the article in "Lucifer" and Scott-Elliot's book. -------- Do not think that we are seeking recognition. Nothing is further from our intention. The Teaching that is now being given must, and will, be appreciated for its own inner merit. If someone, sitting in his own coop, is unable to grasp the cosmic scope of this Teaching, we can only suggest that he abandon his limited position as soon as possible. Therefore, we never entice anybody. Only those who themselves knock find our doors open, and we have quite a number of friends among the Theosophists as well. In 1925 it was indicated that N. K. should do a painting called "The Messenger" and donate it toward founding a museum named for H. P. Blavatsky. By this gift, and by establishing the museum, the Great Teacher M. wished to perpetuate the memory of her, which, till quite recently, certain of her successors attempted to expunge. -------- If we do not receive an immediate answer or affirmation, it means that there are special reasons for this. You know what an unheard of Battle is now taking place on all planes! The Forces of Evil are directing the subterranean fire in order to cleave the crust of the Earth at a most dangerous point. And only by the tireless watchfulness of all the forces of Light is our planet held back from the final explosion. Their tension in this cosmic Battle is stupendous. The often mentioned drops of bloody sweat are not an exaggeration, but a grave reality. Apart from this, the Forces of Light smother the flashes of fury and hold back the warlike spirit of many nations, in order to safeguard that which must be protected. Thus, amidst the chaos of the cosmic, supermundane, and earthly battles They fulfill the Plan of Light and protect those elements that are qualified for evolution by directing them into the right channels. Whole spheres of the lower strata of the Subtle World are not crumbling! And are there many consciousnesses able to realize the significance and consequences of such destruction? Therefore, knowing of the gigantic scale of this unprecedented Battle, how can we burden the Forces of Light by our pleas and questions? Co-measurement should always be observed. We know that everything urgent, everything essential will be communicated in due time; therefore, we wait patiently, and often the answer comes without delay. Thus, all the warriors of Light must now deeply realize the significance of all that happens during Armageddon. Courage, firmness, and unremitting vigilance are necessary. -------- I received the book Photographing the Invisible by James Coates. It would be useful to publish an article on this subject, and also on transmission of thought at a distance. All this relates to the realm of psychic energy. There are also many interesting statements in the book by Professor Rhine of Duke University. 29 25 June 1936 It is good that you have realized that the main condition for progress is honesty with oneself, and I might add – always and in everything. Precisely, "for the inner work, let them sell the shield of lie." 1. The concept of a concordant soul in animals does not exclude the concept of the existence of the individual seed of the spirit in each animal. The concept of consonance in itself excludes indivisibility. To me this is so clear that it does not actually require any special explanations. When individuality awakens, then, of course, certain corresponding gradual changes and the withdrawal from the basic group take place. I strongly advise you to thoroughly analyze this question and not to apply the formula, "I am I," while talking of animal "individualization." Consciousness of self belongs only to human development. 2. "To outdistance karma" or "to change the quality of karma" – any of these expressions is understood by him who has completely adopted this law. 3. And now, regarding locusts being mentioned in the books of Living Ethics which has so greatly puzzled some people, it refers to the fact that space, polluted by the chaotic vibrations of base energies or thoughts and emotions, actually attracts the most unwelcome guests in the form of all kinds of microbes, which cause various epidemics; and the disharmonious currents call forth various calamities, etc. Therefore, negative manifestations such as clouds of locusts can also be attracted by corresponding vibrations. All low entities cannot endure high vibrations. Thus, in India, people firmly believe that, by his presence, a Sadhu will protect a village near which he settles down from epidemics, earthquakes, floods, and other calamities. And so it is. If such a Sadhu is really a hermit of saintly life, he raises the surrounding vibrations by the power of his aura and brings them into harmony, preventing the intrusion of chaos. As you see, the beginners, just like all ignoramuses, laugh readily, without suspecting that they are actually laughing at themselves. The fact is that precisely ignorant people or those having little education are very fond of the most complex, three-storied words, which they themselves hardly understand, but they use them in order to appear learned; whereas everything clear and simple seems unscientific to them, and therefore subject to ridicule. But it is in the East that simplicity of expression is considered the highest achievement, because simplicity vouches for clarity of understanding. The highest Truth is revealed only in the grandeur of simplicity. Certainly, such simplicity is of a special kind, just as the highest joy is a special wisdom. The one principle, the one fiery element is manifested under different aspects or qualities in the human microcosm, and is also contained in his auric space. The subtle body is sometimes divided into the higher and lower (or etheric). This etheric body, or double, is very easily projected, and in the case of mediums this happens without their will. Most of the phenomena in spiritualistic seances are performed by this double, which creates a means of communication, as it were, between the soul and the physical body of man, similar to the state of the etheric waves that are brought into motion between wireless telegraph stations. The subtle body has many degrees, but the highest state of the mental body corresponds to the Fiery World. I appreciate very much your determination in striving – this is the "open sesame" to achievement. Remember all that is said in the books of the Teaching about striving. "Striving is the boat of the Arhat." -------- I can judge the condition of your bodies, and therefore I advise you to bring them into equilibrium. Try to achieve psychic calmness, and do not overburden your brain. Read more slowly and ponder more. Write down the thoughts which come into your mind, and reread this after a while so that you can observe your progress in clarity of understanding and expression. And now I would like to warn your group. Often, the beginners and those who have just approached the Sacred Teaching remind one of first-year medical students; when commencing to study different ailments, they feel in themselves the symptoms of all existing diseases. Similarly, some novices in the Teaching begin to ascribe to themselves sacred pains and the most lofty achievements, about which they read in the books of the Teaching. They must be warned against such tendencies, for these indicate the presence of undesirable qualities of the spirit such as conceit and lack of discrimination. Unless these qualities are overcome, no progress on the spiritual plane is possible. Moreover, it must be remembered that until the age of thirty is reached, the opening of the centers is impossible without harm to the organism. Of course, I am referring only to normal, healthy organisms. So-called mediums may have various manifestations at an earlier age. -------- Cold showers may be harmful for very nervous people. Do not force your brain in the late evening hours. It is better to rise earlier and dedicate an early morning hour to reading. -------- No one thinks of such a thing as profit from the books of the Teaching. All the money from the sale of books is used for further publications. I may personally add that many a time we were convinced that people do not appreciate what is given to them freely and easily. The book Agni Yoga in Russian is actually not attainable, and we know some sincerely striving people who sit and copy the whole book for themselves on a typewriter. These are the valued readers, whereas the majority of those who easily pay for it will just as easily place it upon a shelf, maybe without even reading it in the end. A truly aspiring disciple will find a way to obtain the book. I am enclosing some paragraphs from Aum: "227. The particle of higher energy which exists in each human organism correspondingly exists in the other kingdoms of nature. The animal kingdom and the vegetable kingdom know how to preserve the particle of energy also in the Subtle World. Especially certain animals that lived around man preserve a certain bond with the organism of the Subtle World dweller. When I advise kindness toward animals, I have in mind that it is better to encounter small friends than enemies. Indeed, one should preserve co-measurement in everything, otherwise one may receive harmful emanations from animals. Likewise, when I indicate a vegetable diet, I am guarding against nourishing the subtle body with blood. The essence of blood thoroughly permeates the body and even the subtle body. Blood is so undesirable in the diet that only in extreme cases do we permit the use of meat which has been dried in the sun. It is also possible to use those parts of the animal where the blood substance has been thoroughly transmuted. Thus, vegetable food has a significance also for life in the Subtle World. "278. It is often asked, 'Do animals retain their appearance in the Subtle World?' Rarely, because the absence of consciousness renders them formless; sometimes there are foggy outlines, like impulses of energy, but most often they are imperceptible. In fact, the manifestation of animals pertains to the lower strata of the Subtle World. Such obscurities can terrify one by their confused appearance. I consider that the subtle body of man should not remain in these strata, but in their consciousness people frequently resemble animals. "279. The Subtle World is filled with prototypes of animals, but only a strong consciousness perceives them. Indeed, the aspects of such animal representatives are innumerable, from the most complicated to those which are decomposing as dross. It should not be thought that the dwellers of the Subtle World all possess identical vision. Good clear sight is due to clarity of consciousness, therefore from beginning to end We advise showing care in the matter of clear consciousness. Long ago it was said that good does not dwell in a muddy well." 30 23 July 1936 It is amusing to hear the assertion that the Great Teachers live in the town of Shigatse. One should know Tibet in order to understand what an absurdity such a statement is! Probably the author you have mentioned obtained this information from The Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett in which in one letter the Mahatma K. H. mentions the betrayal of H. P. Blavatsky by the Coulomb couple and the dimensions it began to assume. The Mahatma wrote to Sinnett that the Mahatmas had not only not stopped this affair but it had been even, or rather inflated from Shigatse! The Mahatmas often allow hostile elements to bring their evil deeds to a point of absurdity in order that the defeat of evil may be more effective. You remember Tactica Adversa, do you not? "From" by no means implies that the Mahatmas dwell in Shigatse. The Stronghold of Light is many, many miles away from there. The entrances to this Stronghold are very well guarded. Many ways lead to it; often one must walk on subterranean paths, going under rivers also, in order to reach the Sacred Summits. But for those who are called there are signposts. Be cautious with "well-informed" people. Do not try to contradict them, for they are often hopeless. It is better if they busy themselves in trying to help humanity according to their own understanding, rather than thinking of its destruction, poisoning it with gasses, etc. Therefore, look for the young and those whose hearts are open and who are still unprejudiced. And now, regarding the article that we received. The thoughts are not bad, but the expression "closed communities' is not a good one; for any shutting out implies isolation, and this does not conform to the broad plan of cooperation. Yes, there were, and still will be many more or less successful attempts to organize societies and communities. Of course it is difficult, very difficult indeed, if the members of such a community differ widely in their consciousnesses. -------- The most essential is not to accomplish a tightly knit communal life, but to learn to manifest in general a spirit of collaboration and magnanimity in everyday life and in all conditions; for new problems in all spheres of life now confront humanity and require the participation of many forces and specialists in order to attain a synthesized solution and practical decision. In fact, even scientific problems cannot now be solved without the cooperation of specialists in the most diverse fields of knowledge. Everything has grown so complicated and has assumed such gigantic planetary dimensions that no single mind is able to grasp all the details necessary for a decisive synthesis. Thus, life itself will work out a new type of cooperation. Therefore, each attempt at friendly cooperation should be welcomed, for all these efforts will become steps on the great ladder of achievement. And now something else. The astronomer you mentioned is mistaken in thinking that every planet eventually becomes a sun. According to the Sacred Teaching, it is just the opposite. Actually, our planet, before becoming an abode for humanity was a sun, and still earlier, a comet, etc. Thus, the moon after imparting its vital principles to Earth did not become a sun, but is a decomposing body. -------- You are right in thinking that all the terrors engendered by the errors of the Prince of the World are nullified by that Light which was brought and is now poured over humanity by the very same Seven Kumaras, or Angels, who came to Earth together with Lucifer. Moreover, Lucifer himself, before his fall, was also a light-giver, for he, too, participated in the awakening of the higher abilities in man. The gift of awakening the higher thinking powers cannot be compared with anything, for only by the path of opening the higher centers can true immortality be attained. Verily, each man is responsible not only for himself but also for others, for man is a creator of the whole world in the full meaning of this concept. All possibilities are contained within him. Of all creatures, only man has the gift of conscious free will. The sole expression of this freedom is the freedom of choice, and this choice can make him either a god or a devil. We also know that each power grows through resistance. Therefore, all the difficulties which arose upon the path of humanity because of the apostasy of the Host of Earth, at the same time give to people the possibility of especially straining and refining their abilities and thus accelerating their progress. Long ago, it was said, "Blessed are the obstacles, by them we grow." Thus, also in the most ancient Hindu scriptures it is said that the Kali Yuga is particularly useful for spiritual perfectment, and that which in the Satya Yuga could only be achieved through hundreds of thousands of incarnations can be attained in Kali Yuga in a few lives. Hence, we may conclude that the Forces of Light will, in the final analysis, turn to good even the apostasy of Lucifer. But, of course, here as ever, only strong spirits who love to overcome difficulties are particularly successful, whereas lukewarm ones, who choose the easiest and irresponsible path, are destined to hard toil, which will finally lead them to a most difficult path. Therefore, profoundly just and scientific are the words from the Apocalypse, "So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth." Likewise, your remark about Christ reproaching his disciples is very appropriate. Yes, during all ages the Great Teachers have often been compelled to emphasize the fact of the inertness, division among, and lukewarmness of so-called good people, and the fury, solidarity, and resourcefulness of the dark ones. In fact, at present, the fury and solidarity have become even stronger, for they sense that the decisive Battle will bring defeat to them. Indeed, the signs of the Great Victory are already visible; given more time, much will be instituted. The signs of Benevolence are guarding the New Country. We should not grieve too much about Abyssinia; in time, the victory will reach there, too, but one should not understand this crudely. The time of brutal conquests is over. Each nation has the right to live its own life and to learn cooperation. I return, with appreciation, the projects you sent to me, and once more will say – let each one build in his own way; the more versatility in such experiments, the more beautiful will be the crown of achievement. I shall quote from Aum: 441. A cooperative is not a closed community. Cooperation based on the law of nature contains within itself the element of infinity. The exchange of work and mutual assistance must not impose conventional limitations. On the contrary, the cooperative opens the doors to all possibilities. Besides, cooperatives are interconnected, and thus a working network will cove the whole world. No one can predetermine what forms of cooperation may be developed. Institutions founded by cooperatives may be highly diverse and cover the problems of education, of industry, and of rural economy. It is impossible to imagine a single field which could not be vastly improved by the cooperative. One should not prohibit people from gathering together for cooperation in completely new combinations. The cooperative is a bulwark of the state and a nursery for public life. Whence will come public opinion? Whence will be formed the longed for progress? Whence will solitary workers receive help? Surely, cooperation will also teach unity." You are also right when you say that the dark ones are now working cunningly and very skillfully in an attempt to distort every beautiful thought that has found expression. Verily, the devil is the inventor of a crooked mirror! Therefore, practice unity. Preserve striving, and fulfill as well as possible the task of friendly cooperation; Here are a few more useful paragraphs: "Who, then, are they who do not esteem and love unity? They have never experienced the feeling of steadfastness which is always connected with unity. They do not know valor, which is indissoluble from unity. They have renounced advance, which is strong in unity. They have not absorbed the joy existing in unity. They have scorned the stronghold of unity. What, when, is left for them? Either to crumble under the hurricane, or to wither under the sun, or to rot in the moldiness of prejudices. Who, then, are those who disdain UNITY? "The most obvious illustration of Maya and of reality is found in the heavenly bodies. Though such a body may have been destroyed thousands of years ago, its light is still seen on Earth. Who, then, can attempt to define the boundary between the existing and the visionary? We find similar examples also among earthly manifestations. "Earthly victors, where is your being, and where is your phantom? Who will define – is it victory or the reflection of distant events? Where is the boundary of reality? Though all figures be amassed, the ciphers of solutions will not be found. Only the subtlest energy can distinguish between life and catalepsy. But people prefer to live amidst phantoms."* 31 3 August 1936 The Great Teachers decidedly do not contemplate uniting all the existing groups into one or several "closed" communities – this would be tantamount to death. Life and beauty exist only in diversity, therefore, let the cells of Light flourish freely, like beautiful flowers on the meadow of life. Unification does not necessarily mean that one has to have communal headquarters or identical methods of application and achievement, etc. Unity, as a true motive power, must first of all be born in spirit and must manifest in magnanimity and cooperation in all circumstances of everyday life. Cooperation, collaboration, and community imply the broadest admission. There is no room for forcing where there is unity of consciousness. Another concept, the renunciation of property, is often wrongly understood. To renounce property does not mean to give everything away and refuse to possess anything. Things are the result of human creativeness, and they should be appreciated. The improvement of their quality is a step toward the perfectment of the spirit. The Teaching tells us that the true significance of objects should be understood, while not being enslaved by them. One has to learn to love everything, and, at the same time, be ready to leave everything for new achievements. Love for beautiful things without a sense of possessiveness is one of the purest and most uplifting of feelings. Without love, nothing can be created and improved. Thus, let people learn to love without the sense of possessiveness. Let them admire beautiful creations without the conventional concept of ownership. It was interesting to read in the newspaper clippings which you sent us about the rash of reincarnations appearing in a number of cities. Your remark, that the dark forces are attempting to prevent people from accepting the law of reincarnation and are therefore trying to bring it to the point of absurdity by instilling in their agents or unconscious collaborators the idea of these same reincarnations, is not far from the truth. Moreover, they are helped in this by some undisciplined psychics, who see mostly what they want to see. Also, let us not forget that honesty in everything and at all times is the rarest quality. Indeed, according to the mediums there are many Napoleons, Tamerlanes, Ramseses, Cleopatras, Semiramises, etc., all of whom are simultaneously visiting our Earth. And it could be asked, Which of these are genuine? That is why proofs of reincarnation such as occurred with the little Hindu girl Shanti, a case which could be checked by so many still surviving witnesses of her previous life, are so important. Probably you read about it, for I sent the newspaper clippings. Here is the explanation in paragraph 491 from Aum: "Frequently you hear absurd tales of how there occur simultaneous incarnations of one and the same person – a conclusion both ignorant and harmful. Deniers of incarnation make use of such fictions to dispute the possibility of reincarnation. Besides, they forget the reason – which somewhat lessens the guilt – namely imaginative invention. Certain people remember the details of a definite epoch; when they dream of being a well-known person, their remembrance of the dream molds the imagining of an incarnation. The resulting error is in the person, but not in the epoch. A child imagines himself a field marshal, and such a representation already sinks into his Chalice. "Many remember their past lives, but through obscuration of consciousness they call forth their own past imaginings. One needs to be careful also not to censure too greatly the mistakes of others. Aside from conceit and ignorance, there may be only partial errors without base motive. Indeed, there may also be different forms of obsession and whispering with evil intention, but enough has already been said about obsession." Yes, the dark forces are trying their best to distort and destroy all that leads to the knowledge of other spheres and worlds, and to the continuation of life in them. They realize that the awakening of such knowledge will inflict upon them a mortal blow and considerably reduce the ranks of their followers. Indeed, the nature of the dark ones will become obvious, and few will want to join their legions after being convinced of the terror that as a final consequence awaits those who live in evil., Since they can subsist only on the fluids of destruction and decomposition the absence of this substance causes them unbelievable misery. You are also right in observing unusual signs in all the manifestations of life. Definitely, the approach of the fiery energies affects the whole of nature. Indeed, at the present time, the reduction of crops by leaving the fields fallow in order to maintain price levels cannot be thought of. Some countries have already felt the harm of such measures. Verily, "Man proposes and God disposes." If people had studied psychic energy earlier, it could have helped them to avoid many calamities. -------- A few more paragraphs from Aum will fully answer your questions: "450. Remember the advice that the book of the Teaching should lie at the crossroads. Be not tormented as to whence will come the wayfarers, whence will come the friends who have a presentiment of cognition. Be not distressed by those passing by; they may attract someone without knowing it. They may be indignant, and their cries will attract many. But let us not enumerate the inscrutable paths. They cannot be revealed, yet the heart knows them." "452. It is necessary to help everywhere and in everything. If obstacles to assistance be encountered through political, national, or social lines, or in religious belief, such obstacles are unworthy of humanity. Help in all its aspects should be extended to the needy. One must not scrutinize the color of hair when danger threatens. One should not interrogate as to religious belief when it is necessary to save from conflagration. All covenants point to the necessity of unconditional assistance. Such help may be considered true inspiration. It has been emphasized already, but numerous conventionalities compel one to again affirm the freedom of assistance. "453. Anxiety of heart is inevitable if you know of misfortune in the home of a neighbor. And the open centers can indicate many disturbances near and far – the heart quivers from them. But people often fail to pay attention to heart signs; they are inclined to attribute them to illness. Yet it will be just to remember that the heart beats in unison with all that exists. Cosmic events and national conflagrations are like hammer blows. People talk about the development of heart ailments. Indeed, the symptoms are increasing, but it is superficial to think only about the nervous tension of the age. Where, them, lies the reason for these disturbances? The condensation of currents provokes psychic energy to new manifestations. But people fail to give the energy paramount significance, and from this result so many perturbations and all sorts of conflicts. Someone has said, 'Do not drive energies to the point of madness.' Such a warning is not far from the truth. One can picture to oneself the frenzy of energies, wrongly overstrained, broken and abused. In such chaos is it possible for the heart not to be atremble? "454. Gratitude is a great motive force. No one solicits gratitude, but great is the quality of this power. Gratitude acts as a purifier, and whatever has been purified is already more easily moved. Thus, gratitude is a means of hastening the path. Some believe that by a transport of gratitude they lower themselves. What ignorance! Gratitude only exalts, purifies; it attracts new energies. Even a machine works better without dust." -------- Dark forces creep out of all holes, but, at the same time, the hearths of Light are kindled everywhere. Be valiant, be courageous, the times are very grave, but the dawn is already aglow. The Higher Help is prepared; let us learn to accept it with a courageous heart, in readiness, gratitude, and full trust. 32 14 August 1936 The thoughts expounded in your project are excellent, but their execution requires other conditions than those which now exist and are forming under the pressure of approaching events. Of course, the most urgent problem is the birth of the true man; that is why it is so essential to spread more extensively the seeds of the new, broadened consciousness and understanding of cooperation on the widest scale. Before building communities, co-workers with a prepared consciousness are needed. Otherwise, the result will be nothing but a terrible burden and an ugly caricature of a community. For this purpose, it is first necessary to create new schools where from very childhood will be laid the foundations of the understanding of the destination of man, his place and role in the world, and his cosmic dependency. With such concepts, he will realize his social role, and, mainly, his personal responsibility, which will be given a fitting significance. But such schools need appropriate teachers. That is why it is so useful to have groups that gather around the Teaching of Life, for from such groups can come forth bearers of the new consciousness. Verily, the Teaching of Living Ethics regards the whole world as one World Community. We are told to cultivate cooperation, unity, and magnanimity, but nowhere is anything said about jostling one another! The exchange of labor and mutual help should not impose any conventional limitations. Any exaggerated attachment to a particular place is condemned, because it is limiting. The Great Buddha, the fountainhead of world community, taught his disciples not to stay too long together in one place, but to leave frequently to visit new countries and have contacts with different people. Communities dedicated to scientific research are excellent, they facilitate the work of the scientists who are occupied with a common problem. Excellent are the sanatoriums and experimental laboratories that unite various specialists for the work of the Common Good. I can well imagine whole educational settlements and cities of knowledge, and also cooperatives dealing with all spheres of life; however, knowing human nature, I can hardly visualize a successful narrow closed community of entirely different people. In a narrow, closed community, given the present average state of consciousness, the tendency to leveling would be unavoidable, and such leveling inevitably transforms talent into mediocrity, causing a loss of culture and lowering of the level of civilization, that is, to primitiveness, and, alas, to the next stage – coarseness. Therefore, community and cooperation should be understood broadly and practically. Precisely, the new scientific discoveries and life itself will prompt new forms of collaboration. The international postal system and means of communication have already shown what mutual benefit and excellent cooperation can be achieved between different countries. And so, I believe in the broadest development of cooperatives in the most diverse combinations. Cooperatives organized broadly will prove what kind of national benefit can come from such collaboration. As there is now evidence of an awakened desire in many people to establish working communities, a desire which is undoubtedly in response to the trend of evolution, I consider it appropriate to quote some paragraphs from the new book of the Teaching, which indicate the need to prepare the consciousness of people for the beneficial results of any undertaking. "Picture to yourself how an ignoramus approaches a complicated machine. He does not think about the meaning of the apparatus but clutches at the first lever, not realizing the consequences. Exactly comparable is the case of a man who has remembered only one detail of the entire Teaching and is amazed that he does not see the whole effect. Just as careless handling of the machine threatens the ignoramus with ruin, so does a man who disregards the essence of the Teaching find himself in danger. "One person is concerned only about the quality of food; another tries to avoid foul language; another attempts to avoid irritation; a fourth avoids fear; but such useful details are nevertheless separate levers – none by itself will lift the entire weight. One needs to delve by degrees into the synthesis of the Teaching; only the rainbow of the synthesis can bestow advancement. If someone notices that one aspect has taken possession of him, let him diligently repeat also the other parts of the given indications. We give much in a veiled form and gradually bring realization nearer to people. Let man not be afraid, but draw near until he assimilates the rhythm of the entire mosaic. Thus, an approach to the synthesis teaches one to make use of all the details." Therefore, primarily, we should think of education and the broadening of the consciousness. This realization will bring the most beneficial results. "...disharmony of details can break up all construction." Therefore, let us learn magnanimity and cooperation in our groups where the Living Ethics are studied; this is good schooling for the closer type of community. Let us be solicitous abut one another, exercising the maximum of sensitiveness and response to each other's characteristics. -------- It is quite true that in all countries the Societies for Psychic Research are, at the moment, on the first steps, but the entire, infinite field of knowledge lies ahead of them. You are right in saying that they are, in a way, at a dead end, the reason being that most of them are pursuing their researches with the aid of inferior mediums. Investigations in the realm of psychic and parapsychic manifestations with the aid of mentally and spiritually developed individuals are interesting, for only they can provide the new steps of understanding of the higher energy and of the conditions of the Subtle World in its higher spheres. As for the harm that comes from dealing with the lower spheres that are adjacent to the earthly plane, you already know about this from the books of the Teaching. I can here add another paragraph: 'Ectoplasm is the storehouse of psychic energy. Actually, the substance of ectoplasm is midway between the earthly and the subtle being. Psychic energy, which is inherent in all the worlds, has, first of all, a relation to the substance close to the Subtle World. From this it may be seen that ectoplasm should be preserved in purity, the same as psychic energy. In should be remembered that by giving out ectoplasm for casual comers the medium is subject to great danger. It is inadmissible to place such a valuable substance at the disposal of uninvited visitors. More precious are the higher communions; they do not drain our strength, or rather, they bestow a new current of force. It must be understood that psychic investigations should be carried on prudently. It is inadmissible to drain another's essence."* I presume you know that all the phenomena that take place in spiritualistic seances are performed by means of ectoplasm, which is exuded by the medium and all those who are present. And you can well imagine the polluted condition of the ectoplasm when it returns to its owner after it has been used by the visitors from the lower and middle spheres! That is why it is so essential in psychic research for all people that are present to be both in good health and of a high moral level. Eventually, when people know more, this, too, will become evident. Thus, in the new book Aum much has been said about this energy, and it is emphasized that those who undertake research into this energy must be self-denying and have keen discrimination and purity of heart. Research into and the study of psychic energy is the science of the near future. The followers of Christian Science, whom you mention, are quite numerous in America, and occasionally they perform remarkable healings. But it also happens that some of their ignorant followers ruin themselves as well as those near to them, for often these healers are impure and weak. Moreover, not all diseases can be healed directly by psychic energy. When a surgical operation is inevitable, psychic energy alone, without the use of the needed instruments, will not be of help. -------- When I spoke of leaving the Teacher, I meant departure from the consciously chosen Teacher, and not just the matter of leaving the particular church into which one was accidentally born. Only a conscious choosing of a Teacher is significant, and not, because of one's birth, the acceptance of a conventional creed which automatically binds us to one or another Founder of a particular religion. Truly, conscious choosing is the call of the spirit. The Great Brotherhood represents one Single Ego; therefore, the Teaching that issues from them is one in its essence. But each of Them, though belonging to a particular luminary, is linked in His essence with all those who have been conceived under this same luminary. Hence, it is especially beautiful when spirits having the same essence gather together under the guidance of their own Lord. Each Teacher also has his own individual method. I cannot imagine a departure from the consciously chosen Teacher in the future, for the higher we ascend, the closer becomes our bond with the Teacher. -------- Certainly, smoking carries away our vital force. In is quite true that H. P. Blavatsky smoked, but, then, her condition was so exceptional that one should attempt no comparison with her. Her life, spent among strangers to her, was incredibly hard; she was never understood properly by them and was often even betrayed, both consciously and unconsciously. All these reasons, as well as her smoking prevented her from finishing her work and the writing of the last volume of The Secret doctrine. There are also many people who mistake the Takur, Gulab-Singh, the hero of her book The Caves and Jungles of Hindustan, for the Mahatma K. H. However, in this remarkable book, written for a wider public and therefore greatly embellished by the rich fantasy of H. P. B., the Image of another Mahatma is actually portrayed. It is true that the Teacher K. H. in his letters to Sinnet sometimes signed them :"Lal Singh," but the Mahatmas use many names, and in some cases they sign with a single, general one. In fact, none of the Mahatmas smoke, and the legend about the pipe used by one of them was actually based on a story told in a light vein by H. P. Blavatsky, in which she mentioned the Hindu pipe smoked by Master M., but omitted to explain with what the pipe was filled. The reason was that M. M., coming down from the heights, of course felt the entire burden and pressure of the atmosphere of the valleys; thus for relief He smoked, or inhaled a special preparation of ozone. Hence, the legend about the pipe and smoking. -------- True, there are no large and small matters in Cosmos, but the daily life of human beings has so greatly departed from cosmic concepts that it is filled with the most trivial and abominable matters. And yet cosmic goal-fitness and co-measurement sweep away our present-day sand piles to make room, let us hope, for better creations. -------- Guard your health, the currents are extremely heavy. Events are piling up. The place of the future great construction is indicated, but not yet pronounced, and the thoughts of men are far from it. Thus, all that is sacred is guarded for the time to come. Someone reads Nostradamus and attempts to apply the great signs to himself, but he may be far astray. The Great Initiates knew how to protect the most sacred when they left their writings. Without the key no one is able to understand Their indications. But when the predestined shall come to pass, the key will be found. Thus, let us remember the Leading Hand and be without fear. 33 24 August 1936 You ask how you should react to the "Call of the Mother of the World" issued by the T. Society. I would suggest that you accept it in a friendly and sympathetic way. In the Epoch of the Mother of the World we must welcome every mention of her. And why be surprised that A. Besant could write it? In the East, the cult of the Mother of the World, of the goddess Kali, or Durga, is widespread, and one may say that it is predominant in Hinduism. But even among other sects, one finds more worshipers of the Great Mother than of any other aspect of Divinity. In Mongolia and Tibet Dukkar, or the White Tara, and other Taras – Sisters – are greatly worshiped. In all the most ancient religions, the feminine deities were considered the most sacred. At the head of all, or rather, behind the veil is the "Eternal and Everlasting Breath of all Be-ness." But on the plane of the manifested reigns the eternal Feminine Principle, or the Great Mother of the World. And here are several dates: In 1924 the rays of the luminary of the Mother of the World reached Earth, and in pouring upon it they awakened a new consciousness; the hearths of many women were kindled with aspiration toward new life. In 1924 N. K. painted several variations of his painting "The Mother of the World." They were exhibited in the museum in New York and made a tremendous impression. The reproduction of one of these paintings, which was based partly on my vision, received very wide distribution. In 1924 N. K. wrote an article entitled "The Star of the Mother of the World," which was published in The Theosophist at Adyar. Since 1917, being already outside of his motherland, N. K. continued his campaign for culture and unity through art. His motto expressing the significance of art was used on the shield of the Institutions in New York and has appeared in many books and magazines. Thus, let us recall paragraph 375 in Agni Yoga: "What comprised the success of a Yogi? It is not in the attraction of crowds, not in the conversion of multitudes. But near the works of the Yogi one may begin to remark imitation, conscious and unconscious, voluntary and involuntary. People begin to do the same thing. Even enemies, while cursing, follow by the same way. It is as if a special atmosphere had gathered about the actions of the Yogi. This is veritable success; when not money, nor multitudes, but the invisible fire kindles human hearts. But, desiring to imitate, they enter the same atmosphere and bear away with them drops of the identical creative dew. The success does not come alone from without. It is created by the correlation of human hands with the thought of space. But the Yogi becomes the primary channel, the primary receiver of the energies of space. Therefore the Yogi is luminous as an evocative fire. He builds that which should be built. He lays together the predestined stones. And even enemies, atremble, reiterate the words he brings. The Yogi is not a preacher. He seldom appears; but the works entrusted grow with a special color. Others do not even acknowledge the flourishing of these works. For their destiny is not to absorb, but to kindle. "Where will flow the spark of fire? Could one see all the lighted fires and all the travelers warmed by the fire of an Agni Yogi? The fire lights up successfully because it burns not for itself." And so, let us welcome everything that does not contradict but confirms the indicated direction. Recently, I received an excellent appeal to women written by Mrs. K. I fully agree with her statement that a theory must be linked with practice, however, I do not quite accept her conclusion that "the first step on the path is to establish a community house to give an opportunity of living together to those people who have decided to follow the path of the new great epoch of regeneration and spiritualization of life." Personally, I would be interested least of all in such communal hothouses and in the leveling of minds. Security and ease of achievement are the greatest obstacles on the path of spiritual growth. Youth exists for the very purpose of testing all obstacles and tempering the spirit upon them. In connection with all such proposed communal houses and the thoughts of giving complete security through clothes, food, and shelter, I recall the numerous camping communities organized in America in recent years with the view of helping unemployed youth. All of them, as I was informed, ended unsuccessfully. The young people, being provided with everything, became incapable of that labor to which they had dedicated themselves. The majority of them preferred to continue with the easy, minimal physical labor in such a community camp, which guaranteed to them a replete and calm life. It is not the comfort of youth that we should be concerned with, but with equipping them better for the life struggle which is an immutable cosmic law. That is why, in the structure of the New Epoch, the main factor of the national welfare will be the education and upbringing of people. It is urgently necessary to pay attention to the betterment and broadening of school programs, especially those of the elementary and high schools. Woman must raise her voice and insist on one program for the education of both sexes. From very childhood, respect for knowledge should be taught. In schools, this true and only propeller of evolution should be pointed out through concrete historical examples. It is necessary to reach a state where the aspiration to and respect for science enter our flesh and blood and become an inalienable part of our daily life. Only then will it be possible to say that the nations have entered the path of culture. Only then will the bearers of knowledge be considered as true treasures, not only of any one particular country but of the whole world. Then it will be possible to speak about the acceleration of evolution and bringing into life the dreams of communication with the far-off worlds. Thus, we may repeat the words of a thinker and leader who said, "First, all should learn; second, all should learn; third, all should learn; and then see that knowledge does not become a dead letter, but is applied in life." Thus, let us leave communal houses and legitimate forms of all kinds of relief to those who need the rest because of old age or illness. Mrs. K. begins with the kindergarten, and it is excellent. Why should she not continue to look for helpers in her own country in the task of introducing a new type of school into life? Talented youth loves everything unusual, and life in communal houses may seem flat to them. Only the most mediocre ones will be reconciled to an all-leveling environment. Moreover, only that which is achieved with difficulty, and even with a certain amount of danger, is especially liked and appreciated. Therefore, the persecuted and semi-proscribed societies were often far more successful in attracting truly valuable workers than the recognized and well-publicized organizations. Easements never achieved their purpose. And now, regarding paragraph 80 of Fiery World III. We must first of all fully realize what is meant and what is expressed by "fortified by a fiery esteem for Hierarchy." The Hierarchic Chain has been manifested, and it is impossible to omit a single link of it. But in order to remain in the powerful Chain in its onrushing motion, one should not lose hold of the nearest link. Breaking from the Chain is terrifying, for it throws us into space and casts us into chaotic rambling. How many centuries must pass before the spirit that broke away can again grasp a new link! For it is impossible to overtake the previous link, since it is too far ahead. That is why it is so dreadful to break away from, or to leave the manifested Hierarchic Chain. Certainly, every union is already a great power, but like everything else in the manifested world it has two sides, and if such union is not strengthened by fiery reverence for the Chain of Hierarchy, it may find itself on the side of darkness instead of that of Light. That is why the fiery reverence and devotion to Hierarchy are so persistently and repeatedly indicated. Please tell Mrs. K. that I received her heartfelt and kind letter, and I was especially pleased with her words that she does not like to look back. This is already a great achievement. Looking back is like putting heavy weights on one's feet. Creative striving comes only from the contemplation of the future. Of course, now is the time of spiritual regeneration and accumulation; and yet, at the same time, all knowledge should be used for the benefit of all. Each broad thought, each display of magnanimity and dedication to peace is a good deed in everyday life. With all our heart let us strive to where the great task is being fulfilled, and let us harken to all tidings that come from there. Events of tremendous significance are taking place before our eyes. And in spite of many tragedies, the country is growing and moving forward, and is undoubtedly creating its own future. Thousands and thousands have awakened to the cultural life. The virgin soil is in need of a sweeping approach. Striving toward knowledge indicates the right path. Let us rejoice. 34 31 August 1936 Unquestionably, weakness of character indicates a comparative immaturity of spirit. Old spirits know exactly what they want and are usually very persistent in their decisions and achievements. You should advise that one's thinking should not be based on visions. There is nothing more deceptive than these illusions from the Subtle World, which are perceived through the lower manas. It is essential to have discipline, a firm control of all emotions, and years of the most refined observations before it is possible to correctly discriminate between visions of the Subtle World. One must investigate all such visions most objectively, honestly, and with keen observation, otherwise we will become playthings of the denizens of the lower strata of the Subtle World. That is why disciples are advised to write down their visions, so that eventually they can ascertain their correctness and significance. But there is a great difference between writing down and observing them, and unconditional acceptance of and guidance by them. The visions that are most deceptive are those which concern our personality and our immediate surroundings. In the normal development of spiritual perception, visions embrace seven circles, or planes, as indicated in he second volume of Leaves of Morya's Garden. Visions that concern the personal life become rare. It is true that the lower entities attack poorly protected auras; in addition, the lower manas of those attacked readily prompts the suggested image. Now, regarding the questions connected with the Teaching. When reading The Mahatma Letters, you should bear in mind that the explanations in them were given to people having a definite way of thinking, which had to be considered in order to be understood by them. Moreover, you should thoroughly correlate the questions and answers. But you ask quite correctly how to understand the words, "or – be annihilated as an individuality." Certainly, a High Individuality cannot be annihilated upon completion of the earthly evolution, for such an individuality has had to assimilate the eternal life-power of the seventh principle and to fuse the fourth, fifth and seventh principles into the sixth. By the way, the example of Lucifer is sufficient proof that individuality is not annihilated. In your quotations from The Mahatma Letters that eternal, infallible forward motion, which impels all that lives to follow this fundamental impulse, it is emphasized and therefore each stoppage inevitably throws it back. Thus, even a highly evolved person will cease to progress, and if he does not realize suddenly that in his rushing descent he may reach such a low level that all his higher centers will become silent, his higher individuality will lose contact with the vehicles that are necessary for its nourishment and those elements which enter the whirl of its auric surroundings, and finally, it become separated from its lower principles. Deprived of their cohesive power, the lower principles of such a soulless entity will decompose and will be reworked as cosmic dross. The detached higher individuality itself, after many cycles of time, may receive a new possibility for incarnation on another planet, but it will have to build its vehicles, or sheaths, for incarnation, beginning with the lowest kingdoms of nature, until finally the human form shall be built in which it can again manifest. We should remember that in the first days of the Theosophical teaching it was necessary to devise certain definitions for concepts that were entirely new to the Western mind; hence there is some lack of clarity. In that era no distinction was made between the personality, which comprised by one earthly incarnation, and the individuality, which is the eternal witness and accumulator of the achievements of a multitude of such incarnations. Even now, in the consciousness of the majority of people, personality and individuality are one and the same. A High Individuality cannot be annihilated, but its separate manifestations in the form of personalities can. Thus, at the end of a Manvantara, looking back through the book of lives of each individuality, in some such books there will be missing pages (earthly incarnations). In those pages the individuality failed to gather, through its personality, the harvest of higher energies which nurture it. Now, regarding the same Letter, Reply No. 7, in which it is said that "During earthly life ...The whole individuality is centered in the three middle or 3rd, 4th, and 5th principles," pay attention to the following lines: "Mr. Hume has perfectly defined the difference between personality and individuality. The former [personality, or 3rd, 4th and 5th principles] hardly survives – the latter [individuality, the incarnating Ego], to run successfully....[let us say, more simply, in its further ascent] has to assimilate...the seventh [principle] and then blend the three (fourth, fifth and seventh) into one – the sixth." (The Mahatma Letters, pp. 77-78, Letter XIII. ) Thus if immortality, or to be more precise, continuous consciousness on all planes of being can be achieved only through a lengthy process of nurturing the seed of the spirit by the higher energies, it becomes clear that if this nurture of the seed ceases, the thread of consciousness is interrupted, a